Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 24

If you haven’t read Chapter 23, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/15/unforgotten-chapter-23/

Logan’s P.O.V.
We have been training and practicing for about a week or so. Haven’t heard anything from the hybrids, but the vampires and werewolves’ packs and clans have already started to come to the base. Lewy and Colin have been working together well, which I was kind of shocked about.

Athena hasn’t taken the deal from Lewy, I was really hoping for her to take the deal by now. With the war about to happen, she has to do it or she will all put us in doom. I shiver at being reminded what Lewy showed me.

I can’t get it out of my head, it won’t leave my mind of what they would do all of us. I haven’t been able to go to sleep without waking up screaming. I haven’t told Roxi what is going on, but she worries about me having these nightmares.

She and I have gotten closer lately. I have been around here more than I have my parents and Athena. I look over at her, sleeping next to me, watching her chest go up and down, her hair scattered around her side of the bed. I couldn’t help, but smile.

I got up, slowly leaving my spot on the mattress, and headed towards my kitchen, as I was about to grab something to drink, I spotted Dean, just sitting out on my porch swing, smoking. I walked out my front door, as his eyes laid on me.

“What are you doing up so early?” I asked, sitting next to him. He handed me the joint he was smoking off of before he answered me.

“I wanted to talk to you.” He said, looking me straight in the eye. “Is it true? The vision?” I gave him a strange look, how did he know about that? I took a hit off of the joint, staying quiet.

“Lewy showed me the vision,” Dean spoke again as I nodded. “So, it’s true? She could all doom us, huh?”

I passed the joint back to him. “From what Lewy showed us, yeah, it could happen.” I paused for a moment before he could reply back. “You got to understand that Ricky has been in our lives since the day we were born. We grew up as siblings, but Athena and he didn’t get together until all of this shit started happening.”

He stood up and looked down at me. “Lewy mentioned he could erase her memory of him. He told me a second memory but didn’t tell me what was it. He mentioned that you had already done so with Roxi.” He paused, looking over as the waves crashed upon the shore. “You did it with her, didn’t you?”

I watched as he turned to face me, I was waiting for him to punch me in the face, but he didn’t. “Look, I really like her, there is a connection between us and she’s like the girl of my dreams. I’m sorry if that-”

“Don’t worry about it, I get it. I feel the same way with your sister.” He then leaned his body against the wooden bracket. “So, that’s how she will forget him.”

I shrugged. “I guess so, but I tried to get Lewy to convince her to have her mind wiped of him. The only difference is that if you bond with her, she’ll remember him, but her feelings for him won’t matter because she has you.” I stood up and headed towards the front door. “Do what you have to do, the sooner she forgets, one less thing we have to stress on.”

As I opened the door, Dean walked off my porch and headed out of my hall. I closed the door and held my head against the wall. I felt warm arms wrap against my torso. “I was looking for you.” I heard Roxi whispered into my ear. “Was that my brother you were talking to?” As I turned around, facing her, holding her hands in mind.

“It was nothing, just guy stuff.” I smiled, pushing back some of her hair behind her ear.

“Come on, let’s get back to bed and cuddle before we have to get up and train.”

She smiled as I lightly brushed her lips against mine, scooping her up in my arms and walking into my bedroom with her.
____________________________________________________________________________
Marie’s P.O.V.

“I can’t believe you are putting our children at risk like this! Our children should be in school learning and preparing for what they want to do in life, not this crap!” Jade yelled as I rubbed my forehead. She has been complaining about this for the past few days and I’ve had enough.

I looked over at my brother, hoping he would say something that would change her mind or at least shut her up. “Jade, I know this isn’t what we had hoped for our kids future, but there was nothing that couldn’t have stopped this.” He paused, rubbing her shoulders.

“Think of it as they are saving the world.”
Jade pulled away from Tanner and turned back on me. “This is all YOUR fault! I wish you were still out of our lives!”

All of a sudden, something in me didn’t feel right. Some odor hit my nose and my stomach didn’t agree with it. I ran to the nearest trash can and puked. I felt someone rubbing my back, when I looked up, it was James. “You feeling alright?”

I saw Elle approach the main hall with the look that I was afraid of. “May I have a word with you, James and Marie?” Elle asked as James helped me up. We followed Elle to our dorm, I could still hear Jade bitching about all this bullshit.

Elle closed the door behind me and held my hands. “My dear, do you know you are with child?” She smiled. I felt a flutter in my stomach as I didn’t think this could’ve ever happened to me.

“Wait, what? I’m so confused.” James said, then turned to me, giving me a look. His eyes were watering. “Are you really pregnant?”

I turned to look at Elle and smiled. Looking down at my stomach and then looking back into James’ eyes, I smiled. “Yes, I believe so.” James started to cry and got down on his knees, hugging my stomach. He started placing kisses all over my stomach.

“I’m so happy for you, Marie. This probably wasn’t the best timing, but this might make them strike for you first.” Elle explained, she wasn’t wrong, hybrids would destroy anyone caring our kind, especial a special child, such as the one that I’m growing.

James looked over at Elle and walked over to her. “What can we do? I’ll do anything to protect her.” I could see the fear in his face.

Elle held his hand and smiled. “Don’t you worry, we will talk to everyone about this and figure out our next step. Have hope, my dear.”
________________________________________________________________________________
Dean’s P.O.V.
After I left Logan’s hall, I went to find Athena, as I couldn’t find her in her own hall, I headed down my own, entering my castle-like home, I found her, lying asleep on my bed. I laid down on the bed aside her.

Her eyes fluttered open and smiled when she saw me. “Morning Beautiful. I thought we were sleeping at your place?” I questioned as I motioned her to lay on my chest.

“My parents were fighting and I got tired of them screaming. I told them to go bother Logan, but my mother stormed off. I figured if I came here, I would at least get a little peace of sleep.” She moved over and looked at me. “I was wondering where you went off to?”

“I was just talking to Elle about the protection spell, again.” I lied. “Just want to make sure I understood it, that’s all.” I didn’t want to tell her I had talked to Lewy and then went to see her brother after. She doesn’t need to know, not right now.

“We will all be great at it.” She laid on my chest. “I don’t want to get up, yet,” I smirked, placing a kiss on her forehead.

“You know what? Let’s do something tonight, just you and me. What do you say?” I asked she leaned her head up to look at me, a smile appeared on her face.

“Are you asking me on a date?” As I watched her cheeks get bright red from blushing. I nodded as her smile grew bigger. “Of course. What do you have planned?” She asked as I looked at my ceiling.

“You’ll see,” I said as we cuddled for a little bit longer, as I thought of what I would plan for our first date in my head.

Chapter 25: TBA

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Advertisements
Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 23

If you haven’t read Chapter 22, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/08/unforgotten-chapter-22/

Athena’s P.O.V.
Lewy tugged me behind the water fountain, hoping that no one was looking. I was frightened at the fact that he might do something to me, but a voice I heard in my head calmed me:

Don’t worry, Athena. I just want to talk.

I realized that it was him talking, I started to calm down, although, I didn’t know what he wanted to talk to me about.

“You loved him, isn’t it?” Lewy asked I was confused who he was talking about. “Ricky, right?” I nodded as I tried to ignore the memories that my brain wanted to keep flowing in my brain.

“Why?” I looked into his eyes and asked.

“Well, I’m a very rare and powerful old vampire. I can see the future for center people, only those who have a heart of pure good. Lately, ever since I’ve seen you around here, I’ve seen your future and what will happen, if you don’t get rid of him in your heart.” Lewy held my hand and smiled. “You see my dear, Ricky cannot be changed back. Whatever happened to him, he will never return back to his old self.”

I felt tears falling down my cheeks. I will admit, I had hope for him. Hope that I would be able to help him and bring him back to the person he was supposed to be. I didn’t know how well I trusted this vampire, but the words he spoke, made him sound like he was telling the truth.

“I-I can help him.”

“Darling, if you could help him, I wouldn’t be standing here talking to you about it.” He pulled away from my hands and smiled. “You do have such a pure heart that you’ll do anything to save him. Sadly, there is nothing you can about it, I’m afraid. Since he so in love with you, that he is going to be coming for you.”

“Coming for me? Why?” I crossed my arms, waiting for what Lewy had to say.

“You are his on true love. Between you and you’re brother, he will try and convince you first about ending this war. Logan is too hard-headed that even Ricky knows it isn’t worth it to ask him.” Lewy said, looking around the corner to see if anyone else was looking. “I don’t have much time, but I’m giving you a choice.”

I was puzzled, a choice for what? Looking back at Lewy, staring into his eyes, he started to speak again.

“I can make you forget who he is, in your mind. You won’t remember what he looks like or any memories you had together with him. I suggest that you take some time to think it over, but we don’t have much of it.”

“Would it hurt me?” I questioned as I wanted to know if it would effect me differently.

“All I would be doing is taking you’re memories or thoughts that you ever had of him.” He then hugged me, leaning his head closer to my ear. “If I were you, I would highly consider it. Unless you think you are strong enough to endure saying no.”

I nodded, and just like that, Lewy was gone. I looked around, but he had disappeared so quickly.

He was right, but I didn’t want him to alter my mind. Although, if it made sure that we would win the battle, keeping the peace with everyone, I would do it.

I started walking towards my hall, just letting my mind wonder and think about it. I needed to really sleep on it.
________________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
As I kept pacing, back and forth, waiting for Lewy to come back after talking with my sister. I was scared to find out if she didn’t take his offer. He had come in and told me what would exactly happen on the battlefield, Athena would want to do everything to save him, if she did, we would all be dead, or worse, slaves.

I shook my head, trying to get the vision that Lewy showed me what would happen if we were to take that road. I couldn’t risk it. I looked over and saw Lewy coming towards me. He had a smirk on his mouth as he stood in front of me.

“She’s considering it, but I believe she will let me wipe him from her mind,” Lewy said, giving me some sort of relief. Knowing my sister, and how close she is with Dean, I didn’t want to tell him what was going on, knowing that he would go ahead and alert my sister of what I was wanting her to do.

“Let’s hope that her mind doesn’t change. She has been in love with him since we were in middle school.” I threw my hands into my hair, looking back over to Lewy. “You sure she’ll do it?”

“At this moment, she is thinking about it.” He said, placing his hands behind his back, looking out over to the sunset as the waves crashed against the sand. “You know, I might not have to wipe her memory of Ricky. Dean and she are pretty close, I’m surprised that they haven’t done what you have Roxi have.”

I looked over at him, feeling my cheeks burning, just from him saying that. I didn’t want to think that Dean was, you know, doing it with my sister. Then again, I had already done that with Roxi. Just thinking about it made me want to go back to her hall and toss her onto the bed.

Lewy smirked, probably listening to what I was thinking, for sure. “Bonding is the only other thing that she could do to forget about him.” He looked back at me, staring at me with his blood red eyes. “I’ll let you know if she wants me to wipe her memory. Goodnight.” Lewy bowed and then left my hall.

I looked over at the waves and hoped that this war wouldn’t be as messy as Lewy showed me it would be.

Chapter 24: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/22/unforgotten-chapter-24/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 22

If you haven’t read Chapter 21, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/01/unforgotten-chapter-21/

Logan’s P.O.V.

“So, where do you want me to start?” I asked as Roxi was sitting next to me.

“About my brother, why is he involved too?” Roxi asked. Elle handed me a glass of water as I took a sip. “Just start from the beginning.”

“Well, everything was black, then I was someone’s eyes. I was in Ricky’s point of view. I noticed him looking in a mirror, very different from when we last seem him. He’s buff and strong. He was talking to a man, who I think put us in this vision thing, whatever it’s called.”

“Controlled Vision Curse, is what it was.” Elle interrupted. “Whoever had you both in a spell, had your DNA. It’s the only way to do so.”

“Anyway, it looked like his father or something. Then I turned and saw his mother, strapped to the chair, she was still alive. I wanted to help her, I could feel that he wanted to help her too, but he didn’t. He just watched her get beaten.” I looked over at Roxi,

“Then your brother came in and slammed something in her stomach, and then slowly pulled it out. Once it was out, they started talking. Your brother had a few vampires, that he got evolved with, to side with the hybrids, and they changed them all, they were just waiting for them to be strong enough do to so.”

I looked over to my Aunt Marie, Elle, James, and my dad. “They are building an army and they are coming here.”

“Why would they want to tell us they are coming here?” Elle asked as I looked at my Aunt Marie. “I figured they would come here.”

“No, they are coming here, they are just bluffing because they are going to go to their allies and convince them to join.” Aunt Marie spoke as I saw someone coming over to us.

“Oh, but why would we want to join them? I like being a bloodsucker.” A man with long blond hair and pale skin came towards us, he flashed a smile and showed his fangs clear as day. “Elle, my dear, it has been centuries, but you still don’t look a day over 100.” He approached Elle and kissed her hand.

“Oh, Lewy, it’s so good to see you again. I’m glad you were able to come.” Elle said smiling and hugging him.

“But of course, I’m not going to let those halflings try and take over.” Lewy said, as I noticed his eyes were as red as blood. We laid eye contact with each other, but his eyes gazed over to my Aunt Marie instead. “Marie, I’m so sorry about your maker, but I heard he taught you well.”

“He did, but I’m no longer have to worry about being in the sunlight, anymore.” She smirked as he laughed.

“That’s right, I heard something of the lines that 4 witches were able to turn 2 vampires into humans. I can’t wait to meet them all.” Lewy laid his eyes on both Roxi and I. “As I can see 2 out of the 4, where are the other 2?”

“We had a complication today. Him and his twin sister were trapped in a Controlled Vision Curse, but his sister, Athena, got the worse of it.” Elle explained. as we saw another figure coming towards us.

“And this is why I prefer being a wolf.” I looked up as a tanned male, with black hair and tattoos covering his shoulders, came closer. His eyes were yellow, but changed back to brown. “Ah, Lewy, I could smell you before I arrived.”

“I wanted to get here first before your stench presented itself, thank you.” Lewy said, smirking down at the werewolf. “Let’s not argue, as we have business to handle, Collin.”
Collin looked over at all of us and then looked over at Elle. “So, let’s get to business, shall we?”
________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.

Blood. Was all I could think of. Every time I closed my eyes, all I could picture was blood. Ricky’s mom had somehow managed to still be alive, I just couldn’t believe it. As I saw her vision, I saw Ricky. My heart felt so warm, but he had a deathly stare in his eyes. I didn’t recognize him.

The best friend that I’ve been in love with, was dead to me. I didn’t like the way he acted, as I watched from his mother’s eyes. He was heartless and cold. I never thought that he would turn out to be that way. It broke my heart.

But, the blood. The pain of being stabbed by a metal pipe in my stomach. The blood that was all over me, as I woke from the vision. I could handle blood, but the thought that the stab was from Ricky’s mother, I didn’t want to even think about it.

Dean brought me into my hall and walked into my house, as I looked dazed. I tried to stare away from his hands, as they were covered in blood. Not just anyone’s blood, but my blood. I looked away from him, as he sat me down in my chair, handing me a wet washcloth.

“Here, you can wash the blood off yourself, I can go get you a pair of clean clothes,” Dean spoke, as he was now on his knees looking into my face. Before I could speak, I heard coughing. As I turned, my mother stood in the doorway, her eyes red from crying.

“Can you give us a minute?” my mother asked as Dean stood up and nodded. He walked into another room, as soon as he shut a door, my mother came over and started to clean off the blood from my skin. “You both are coming home. I can’t sit here and watch you two scare me like that! You are only 16 and should be worrying about what colleges to go to or what you want to do in life, not trying to protect the world! Pack your things, we are leaving tonight.”

She got up and grabbed a bag and started clearing out the stuff I did have set up. I finally realized what she was doing and ripped the bag from her grasp. It startled her, as I’ve never done that to her before.

“No, I am going to do what I was born to do. I was born to keep this world at peace. Don’t you understand that I can never leave this place, only once on my birthday and if I do leave, I have to protect myself because I am a target, as well as Logan, mom.” I paused and dropped the back on the chair. “I did something amazing today, I helped Aunt Marie and James become human again. Logan and I did it because we were chosen to do so.”

“I know and I thank you for it, but you still are coming with me, you aren’t 18 and your brother and you can and will come home. Have a normal teenage life like I did. Not all of this!” My mom replied.

“I will have a normal teenage life, mom, but here. I’ll still be learning, but what I need to learn to protect you all and keep the peace. I need to be here because Dean, Roxi, and Logan depend on me. Aunt Marie and James depend on me too. I know you don’t understand, but I’ve come to terms with it and I want to help.”

“So, I can find out that you’re pregnant?” She blurted out. I knew she was going to bring up Dean, I had a feeling. “You don’t know what love is, Athena. If you think this guy wants to be with you, you are wrong. It’s all just a crush and you know it! I will not watch my daughter become 16 and pregnant!” She yelled as I stared back at my mother.

“I may not know what love is, but I know what I feel for Dean, it’s real to me. I know better than to jump into bed with some guy. Dean’s different, he may not look like a nice guy, but he is to me. He’s been by my side as we both go through something together.” I said as I noticed Dean’s head popping out from the door.

My mother turned and looked over at him and then back to me. “Fine, then you can make your own choices.” She said before storming out of my place.

Dean came out of the room and walked over to me. I looked at him and smiled. “Sorry, you had to hear that,” I said as he grabbed my hands and kissed them.

“Nah, don’t be sorry. I liked what I heard at the end.” He replied as I wrapped my arms around his neck and smiled. He leaned in and brushed his lips over mine, once more than pulled on my lip, as he pulled away. “I’ll go wait outside while you change.”

He gave me one more kiss and then smiled as he walked outside. I could still feel the excitement that he gave me, still sitting on my lips. He actually made me forgot what had happened with the blood earlier.

I quickly got changed and then headed outside myself. Dean sat, waiting for me at the bridge, he smiled when he saw me and then grabbed my hand, as we headed back to the main hall to figured out what our next step was.

Chapter 23: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/15/unforgotten-chapter-23/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 21

If you haven’t read Chapter 20, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/06/17/unforgotten-chapter-20/

Logan’s P.O.V.
“So, where do you want me to start?” I asked as Roxi was sitting next to me.

“About my brother, why is he involved too?” Roxi asked. Elle handed me a glass of water as I took a sip. “Just start from the beginning.”

“Well, everything was black, then I was someone’s eyes. I was in Ricky’s point of view. I noticed him looking in a mirror, very different from when we last seem him. He’s buff and strong. He was talking to a man, who I think put us in this vision thing, whatever it’s called.”

“Controlled Vision Curse, is what it was.” Elle interrupted. “Whoever had you both in a spell, had your DNA. It’s the only way to do so.”

“Anyway, it looked like his father or something. Then I turned and saw his mother, strapped to the chair, she was still alive. I wanted to help her, I could feel that he wanted to help her too, but he didn’t. He just watched her get beaten.” I looked over at Roxi,

“Then your brother came in and slammed something in her stomach, and then slowly pulled it out. Once it was out, they started talking. Your brother had a few vampires, that he got evolved with, to side with the hybrids, and they changed them all, they were just waiting for them to be strong enough do to so.”

I looked over to my Aunt Marie, Elle, James, and my dad. “They are building an army and they are coming here.”

“Why would they want to tell us they are coming here?” Elle asked as I looked at my Aunt Marie. “I figured they would come here.”

“No, they are coming here, they are just bluffing because they are going to go to their allies and convince them to join.” Aunt Marie spoke as I saw someone coming over to us.

“Oh, but why would we want to join them? I like being a blood sucker.” A man with long blond hair and pale skin, came towards us, he flashed a smile and showed his fangs clear as day. “Elle, my dear, it has been centuries, but you still don’t look a day over 100.” He approached Elle and kissed her hand.

“Oh, Lewy, it’s so good to see you again. I’m glad you were able to come.” Elle said smiling and hugging him.

“But of course, I’m not going to let those halflings try and take over.” Lewy said, as I noticed his eyes were as red as blood. We laid eye contact with each other, but his eyes gazed over to my Aunt Marie instead. “Marie, I’m so sorry about your maker, but I heard he taught you well.”

“He did, but I’m no longer have to worry about being in the sunlight, anymore.” She smirked as he laughed.

“That’s right, I heard something of the lines that 4 witches were able to turn 2 vampires into humans. I can’t wait to meet them all.” Lewy laid his eyes on both Roxi and I. “As I can see 2 out of the 4, where are the other 2?”

“We had a complication today. Him and his twin sister were trapped in a Controlled Vision Curse, but his sister, Athena, got the worse of it.” Elle explained. as we saw another figure coming towards us.

“And this is why I prefer being a wolf.” I looked up as a tanned male, with black hair and tattoos covering his shoulders, came closer. His eyes were yellow, but changed back to brown. “Ah, Lewy, I could smell you before I arrived.”

“I wanted to get here first before your stench presented itself, thank you.” Lewy said, smirking down at the werewolf. “Let’s not argue, as we have business to handle, Collin.”
Collin looked over at all of us and then looked over at Elle. “So, let’s get to business, shall we?”
________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.

Blood. Was all I could think of. Every time I closed my eyes, all I could pictured was blood. Ricky’s mom had somehow manage to still be alive, I just couldn’t believe it. As I saw her vision, I saw Ricky. My heart felt so warm, but he had a deathly stare in his eyes. I didn’t recognized him.

The best friend that I’ve been in love with, was dead to me. I didn’t like the way he acted, as I watched from his mothers eyes. He was heartless and cold. I never thought that he would turn out to be that way. It broke my heart.

But, the blood. The pain of being stabbed by a metal pipe in my stomach. The blood that was all over me, as I woke from the vision. I could handle blood, but the thought that the stab was from Ricky’s mother, I didn’t want to even think about it.

Dean brought me into my hall and walked into my house, as I looked dazed. I tried to stare away from his hands, as they were covered in blood. Not just anyone’s blood, but my blood. I looked away from him, as he sat me down in my chair, handing me a wet wash cloth.

“Here, you can wash the blood off yourself, I can go get you a pair of clean clothes.” Dean spoke, as he was now on his knees looking into my face. Before I could speak, I heard coughing. As I turned, my mother stood in the doorway, her eyes red from crying.

“Can you give us a minute?” my mother asked as Dean stood up and nodded. He walked into another room, as soon as he shut a door, my mother came over and started to clean off the blood from my skin. “You both are coming home. I can’t sit here and watch you two scare me like that! You are only 16 and should be worrying about what colleges to go to or what you want to do in life, not trying to protect the world! Pack your things, we are leaving tonight.”

She got up and grabbed a bag and started clearing out the stuff I did have set up. I finally realized what she was doing and ripped the bag from her grasp. It startled her, as I’ve never done that to her before.

“No, I am going to do what I was born to do. I was born to keep this world at peace. Don’t you understand that I can never leave this place, only once on my birthday and if I do leave, I have to protect myself because I am a target, as well as Logan, mom.” I paused and dropped the back on the chair. “I did something amazing today, I helped Aunt Marie and James become human again. Logan and I did it because we were chosen to do so.”

“I know and I thank you for it, but you still are coming with me, you aren’t 18 and your brother and you can and will come home. Have a normal teenage life like I did. Not all of this!” My mom replied.

“I will have a normal teenage life, mom, but here. I’ll still be learn, but what I need to learn to protect you all and keep the peace. I need to be here because Dean, Roxi, and Logan depend on me. Aunt Marie and James depend on me too. I know you don’t understand, but I’ve come to terms with it and I want to help.”

“So, I can find out that you’re pregnant?” She blurted out. I knew she was going to bring up Dean, I had a feeling. “You don’t know what love is, Athena. If you think this guy wants to be with you, you are wrong. It’s all just a crush and you know it! I will not watch my daughter become 16 and pregnant!” She yelled as I stared back at my mother.

“I may not know what love is, but I know what I feel for Dean, it’s real to me. I know better than to jump into bed with some guy. Dean’s different, he may not look like a nice guy, but he is to me. He’s been by my side as we both go through something together.” I said as I noticed Dean’s head popping out from the door.

My mother turned and looked over at him and then back to me. “Fine, then you can make your own choices.” She said before storming out of my place.

Dean came out of the room and walked over to me. I looked at him and smiled. “Sorry, you had to hear that,” I said as he grabbed my hands and kissed them.

“Nah, don’t be sorry. I liked what I heard at the end.” He replied as I wrapped my arms around his neck and smiled. He leaned in and brushed his lips over mine, once more than pulled on my lip, as he pulled away. “I’ll go wait outside while you change.”

He gave me one more kiss and then smiled as he walked outside. I could still feel the excitement that he gave me, still sitting on my lips. He actually made me forgot what had happened with the blood earlier.

I quickly got changed and then headed outside myself. Dean sat, waiting for me at the bridge, he smiled when he saw me and then grabbed my hand, as we headed back to the main hall to figured out what our next step was.

Chapter 22: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/08/unforgotten-chapter-22/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 20

If you haven’t read Chapter 19, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/06/10/unforgotten-chapter-19/

Marie’s P.O.V
As I laid on the bed, in my hall, trying to catch my breath. James rolled over and laid his head on my chest. I smiled. It felt good to feel like a human, although, I’ll miss being a vampire, just because you never get tired.

“Wow, it feels like a long time since I’ve actually had to catch my breath.” James chuckled, tilting his head up to look at me.

“I know. I just can’t believe it.” I said, sitting up, grabbing a sheet to cover myself, as I got off of the bed. “Now, we really need to get you prepared.” I grabbed James’ pants and underwear and threw them on him.

He grabbed them and got out of bed to put them on. “Fine, but we are taking a break and doing that again.” He smirked. I rolled my eyes.

I quickly grabbed my clothes and threw them on, then remaking the bed, again. I felt his arms wrapped around my waist, as I tried to make the bed. “James, we really need to focus,” I said as he turned me to face him.

“I know, but this is exciting. We have been dreaming of this since we were both turned. I know things were different when we were human before, but my feelings haven’t changed and we need to tell them, Marie.” James said as I nodded.

As much as I want to tell them, I’m not sure my sister-in-law will really understand. Back when we first met, James was in love with Jade and left me to be with her. After she chose my brother, James went down a bad hole but managed to send me a message before he overdosed. I turned him and taught him the ways of being a vampire.

After being by ourselves for a few years, things started to change and we both fell for each other. We would talk about having a family, living in the same cottage that we were and being together for the rest of our life. We never thought that we would become human again, let alone be a part of the spiritual circle.

“We will, I promise. Let’s just take care of one thing at a time, okay?” I said as he pressed his lips against mine. I pulled away and smiled. “Now, back to work.”

Before we got over to the table to continue, Tanner busted through the door. “Marie, it’s the twins.” As I looked at my brother, he had a worried look on his face. I knew something was wrong. James and I quickly followed my brother.
__________________________________________________________________________

As we got into the main hall, Athena and Logan were laying on the floor, it looked like they are sleeping, but their eyes were open and completely white. I knew what was going on, they were having a vision. Not just any normal vision, but one that they are apart of, someone put them into this.

“How long have they been like this?” I looked up and asked Elle. I saw Jade hovering over both of the twins. “Don’t touch them, they are having a vision.”
Jade’s eyes grew, as I could see the fear in them. My brother, stood by her, as I looked over at Elle. “They just started.”

“What’s going on with them?” Tanner asked as I kneed down, looking over Athena and Logan. “They just dropped to the ground as if they were shot.”

“Someone put them into this spell. James and I might be able to break it, but we need to put them in a circle of salt, now.” I said as I stood up and Elle handed both James and I salt. We poured it around them, once the circle was complete. their eyes closed but still weren’t awake.

“Whoever was controlling them, wasn’t as strong as I thought,” Elle spoke as she looked over to me. Dean and Roxi ran over to see what was going on. I looked up at both of them and looked over to Elle. “You think that will work?”

“There’s only one way to find out,” I said, looking over to Dean and Roxi again. “I’ll explain what happened to them, but you both need to do something for them, right now.”

“Anything,” Dean spoke. I looked at Dean.

“You need to kiss Athena.” I paused and looked over at Roxi, “And you need to kiss Logan.”

Jade looked at me like I was crazy and pulled Dean away from kissing Athena. “You are not going to make them kiss my children while they are sleeping. They don’t even know each other! This isn’t right!” Jade yelled at me.

“Do you want your children to wake up? This is just a theory that we can try, we need to get them up. The other leaders will be here soon, we don’t have time to waste.” I replied, I then nodded over to Dean and Roxi, as they both nodded back.

Once Roxi’s lips met Logan’s his eyes fluttered awake, we all heard him take a deep breath in. Jade and Tanner rushed over to make sure he was alright, and carefully sat him up. Logan quickly looked over at his sister, with panic in his eyes. “We need to wake her!” He screamed, Tanner pulled Logan back.

Dean then pressed his lips against Athena’s, but nothing happened. “Why didn’t she wake up?” Dean asked as Athena didn’t move. Dean tried kissing her again, but nothing happened. That’s when I noticed the blood coming from her stomach.

“Fuck,” James spoke as he noticed the blood, Dean pressed his hands on her wound, as Elle grabbed towels to help keep the pressure. “We need to heal her, Marie.”

“I know,” I said, getting down on my hands and knees. “Dean, I need you to move your hands.”

“No, I’m not going to let her bleed to death.” He said, as tried moving his hands. “Teach me how to heal her.”

“There’s no time! She’s bleeding out right now.” I pushed him aside and closed my eyes.

“Beatus esse: obsecro, sana quod” I felt the power flow through my hands and onto Athena. I heard Athena breathing, again, as my eyes opened.

I saw her eyes open but saw that something happened to her, something she saw. She turned to look over at her brother, as they both held each other in their arms. “What happened to us?” Athena spoke as her eyes met with mine.

She looked down and saw the blood that was over her body, as she started to freak out. I grabbed her hand and calmed her. “Take a deep breath, and look under your shirt. I took care of it.” She lifted her shirt and showed her stomach, which had nothing there, just dried blood. I saw the relief in her eyes.

Athena looked over at Logan. “We need to tell them, what happened,” Athena said as Logan nodded.

“Athena, why don’t you go clean up and relax, Logan will tell us,” I said as Athena frowned, Dean, helped her up and walked with her to her hall.

“I’ll be with Athena,” Jade spoke, walking with Dean and Athena. Once they left the room, we looked over at Logan.

“You guys aren’t going to like this,” Logan said as his eyes where glazing straight as Roxi.

Chapter 21: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/07/01/unforgotten-chapter-21/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 19

If you haven’t read Chapter 18, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/05/21/unforgotten-chapter-18/

Athena’s P.O.V.
After I left Dean’s hall, I hurried over to my hall, my parents were looking around, I can see the smile in my dad’s face when he saw me. I ran up to him and hugged me. He squeezed tightly and I looked up and saw a tear escape from his eyes. I’ve never seen my dad cry a lot, but this made me cry.

He finally got his sister back. I finally got my aunt back. No longer was she a vampire, but she was one of the two leaders that had the Spiritual element.

“I’m so proud of you both.” My father said as he let go of the hug and looked into my eyes. “I never thought that it would’ve worked and I would get my sister back to normal, well almost.” He chuckled. I smiled.

I looked over at my mom, she didn’t seem to say much but nodded. I hugged my dad back, again. I was glad that he was proud of us, I just wished my mother felt the same way.

“So,” My father pulled away. “What’s next?”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Your brother told us about Ricky and your visions.” I froze, I didn’t think that Logan would mention this stuff to our dad, but I didn’t want to give off the vibe that I was afraid. It didn’t feel normal to talk about these kinds of things with them.

“Well, the first thing we had to do was turn the vampire’s humans. Next, we have to have a meeting about what to do next.” I said as I looked over at my mom. She had tears falling from her eyes.

“Is it true?” I was confused, what was she talking about? “Is she really gone?” She asked again.

Then it hit me, she was talking about Ricky’s mom. She was best friends with his mom and they had us kids grow up together. The thing that sucked was that I hoped she wasn’t dead, but I didn’t want to give my mother hope if she was still alive.

“I’m not sure if my visions are true or not, but I don’t want to-” I cut off by another voice.

“Give you hope.” I turned and saw my Aunt Marie coming towards us. “Which at this point, we are still unsure what Ricky’s father really wants to do.” I smiled at my Aunt Marie, as she didn’t look quite as pale, but she looked glowing. “Athena, we are having a meeting and have to go.”

“Just like that, you are going to take my child away from me, again?” My mother bluntly said.

“I’m not taking your children away, they were chosen to be who they are today. You should be proud that your twins are doing everything they can to keep this world’s supernatural balanced.” Aunt Marie snapped back at my mother.

My mother stayed slight as we both walked out of my hall. “I’m sorry for snapping at your mother, but she needs to realize that there are worse things going on than her problems.”
______________________________________________________________________________________
“So, Ricky and Ricky’s father could be a hybrid? What the hell is that?” James asked as he looked up at my Aunt. “How many supernatural do we have?”

“James, I know this is a lot of information that we are pushing on you, but you need to focus on the bigger picture.” Elle interrupted, as she then looked over at my Aunt Marie.

“Which is?” James chimed in again.

“Hybrid is a half werewolf, half vampire. They are a lot stronger than a regular werewolf and vampire because they have both of the strengths of both supernatural. For centuries, they have been wanting to take over our world completely. We have been able to keep peace among the vampires and werewolves for centuries because they want the same thing, peace.” Aunt Marie explained.

“Now, if Athena’s visions are true, he is creating an army of hybrids, which we must make sure that is destroyed. I’ve gotten in contact with the pack leader of werewolves and the Queen of fangs. They will be here to talk about the opinions on what to do next.”
James rubbed his eyes, still trying to process all the information that is going on. I looked over at Dean as he gave me a smirk.

“Basically, we will be going into war with the hybrids?” Logan asked.

“Yes, but with the help of our allies, we should be able to destroy them with no problem at all,” Elle spoke as she turned to me. “We need you to let us know when you have another vision, knowing how many have been created, will determine everything.” I nodded.

“With that being said, practice your magic, for the time being, I’ll be teaching James and practicing myself. Elle will let us know when our allies are here and we will be back here to figure out our next move.” My Aunt Marie said as we all got up from the chairs and started to head toward the Main Hall.

Elle stopped Dean and me before leaving. “I know you have the spark together.” She bluntly spoke as I looked at her, surprised. “As I told Logan and Alexa, be very careful. It’s been very rare for Fire and Earth element witches to have a spark, but it’s not all a bad thing.”

“You two are very powerful if you can work together. Which can help us when it comes time to destroy the hybrids. I suggest you get stronger together since Dean is a little more advanced, he will help you get strong quicker.” Elle said as she gave us a soft smile and left the meeting room.

It was just Dean and I. As I started to walk to the door, he grabbed my wrist. I looked over at him as he came closer to my face, he pressed his forehead against mine. I leaned in, surprising him, and pressed my lips against his.

He smiled as I pulled away. “I’m sorry, were you going to do that?” I smirked as he chuckled.

“Took the words right out my mouth,” Dean smirked.

Chapter 20: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/06/17/unforgotten-chapter-20/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 18

If you haven’t read Chapter 17, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/05/13/unforgotten-chapter-17/

Athena’s P.O.V.
As we all stood around in our elemental spots, Elle was handing us all a candle. Our Aunt Marie and James stood in the middle. As Elle approached me, she told me that I would be starting the ritual again.

“I’ll repeat what you have to say if you need me too.” She told me, handing me a green candle as I gave her a smile. I felt comfortable doing it by myself, but I needed to know what I had to say, especially since we are doing the ritual to change vampire back to humans.

“Is everything the same as the last ritual we did?” I asked as she nodded.

“The only thing that will be different, is that after we summon all the elements into the circle, you need to say one more thing before it is complete. I’ve already given James and Marie the potion. We are ready when you are.” Elle smiled as she headed over Roxi, handing her candle.

Each of us lit our candles. Dean smirked as I gazed over at him. I gave him a smiled and then took a deep breath to relax me. I was so nervous that something would go wrong. I closed my eyes and chanted: ‘Ego autem in terra circulus receperint.’

I opened them to see my flame get brighter. I carefully placed my candle on top of my stone, that glowed green. Slowly, I walked towards Roxi, as she gave me a smile, but I knew she was nervous as I. I closed my eyes once more and chanted: ‘Nunc receperint Aeris circulus.’

I opened them and saw her flame get brighter, as did the stone she stood on. I looked over to Elle as she nodded with approval. I then headed over to Dean. I noticed a smile appeared on his face, as I approached.

Standing in front of him, once again, I closed my eyes and chanted: ‘Nunc receperint pinguibus ignis Adfixus circulus.’

His flame grew brighter, as I slowly walked away towards my brother. He looked nervous, but seeing how I was, he relaxed his shoulders. Closing my eyes, I chanted: ‘Nunc receperint aqua circulus.’

I smiled how my brother flame got brighter. I headed towards the center of the circle where James and Aunt Marie were standing. I lifted the candle and stood in front of them. My Aunt Marie gave me a soft smile before I closed my eyes and chanted: ‘Nunc receperint Spiritus circulus.’

All of the elements started to glow as the ritual was almost completed. I looked over at Elle, as she had a smile on her face. “Now, Marie and James, you will need to stand looking at each other, holding the purple candle. Once Athena is back on her stone holding her candle, you will all chant ‘Beati eritis. Reduc eos maledictio data apou.'”

I nodded as I handed the candle over to my Aunt and James. The stood facing each other as I headed back to my candle. Once I was there, I closed my eyes and we all chanted: ‘Beati eritis. Reduc eos maledictio data apou.’, three times.

Opening my eyes, I saw everyone’s candles were out, but the Spiritual candle wasn’t. The Spiritual stone was also the only stone that was glowing. We all stood there amazed. I didn’t understand if we did it or not, but Elle seemed excited.

“Well, are we human or not?” James asked as Elle came towards him and smiled. I looked over and saw my Aunt Marie smiling and started to cry some tears.

“Well, you aren’t just human now, you are both the new Spiritual Element Leaders we have been waiting for.” Elle said as she blew out the candle and smiled at them both. She looked at James and smirked. “I knew there was something about you that was special, young man, but I never thought in a million years that we would see this happen in a ritual!”

I smiled as Dean came over and hugged me. His scent wrapped around me wanted me to kiss him, but I returned the smile. He leaned closer to my ear and whispered, “Come with me, I want to show you something.” I looked up and nodded.

Roxi and Logan kept talking as Elle was taking care of the candles and explaining to James everything that we had already heard. Dean and I snuck out, him holding my hand, as we laughed. I had no idea what he wanted to show me, but I was curious to know.

No one was in the main hall, but we headed toward the Fire Hall, which I have never been. The longer we walked down the hall, the hotter it got. Once we entered, it we were walking on a stone bridge, he held my hand as we crossed it.

I looked up to see a stone-like castle, covered in vines that climbed the walls. We started walking up the steps as he let go of my hand to open the old wooden door. My eyes were amazed at how incredible the castle was.

“Coming?” Dean asked as I looked back at him, still amazed with his home. I have always loved castles and fairy tails, but this was in-between an evil castle and a kings castle. As I entered into it, we were in a throne type room, with two staircases that were on each side of his elemental throne chair.

Dean grabbed my hand, as we headed up towards the stairs. As we went through the hall, there were 3 rooms. The one of the left, was a library, the one on the right was an extra room, and the only in the middle had another giant wooden doorway. Entering inside of it, there was a master bedroom.

It wasn’t as messy as I thought it would be. I always thought there would be his clothes everywhere or the bed wasn’t made, but it was spotless. I was shocked. “I never expected your room to be so clean.” I said as he chuckled, laying on his bed.

“You think I was a slob?” He joked as I laughed.

“Well, a little, but I’m kinda jealous,” I said, laying down with him on the bed. “I wished I was more organized like you.” I looked over at him and held my head up by my arm.

“Maybe I’ll surprise you some time and do it randomly someday for you.” He smiled as I leaned over and kissed his cheek.

“I’d like that.” I replied, as he leaned into my face and placed a soft kiss on my lips. It was gentle but soft. When he pulled away, I was sad, knowing that I wanted more from him.

“So, what was it that you wanted to show me?”

“This, my hall. I’ve always liked your hall better since there is more to do than in here.” He spoke as he stood up and walked over to the balcony, looking over at a warm red colored water that was flowing down some rocks below.

I followed him, looking over at the view as well. “So, do you have any duties?”

“Yeah, but I usually don’t have to do them, unless Elle tells me too or I’m angry and want something I can put my angry out.” He paused and looked over at me. “I make weapons, tools, and mine a bit, but I rather be spending it with you.”

I felt my cheeks blush. I didn’t know what to say, other than I didn’t want to make any promises to him that I couldn’t keep. Ricky was still alive, but I have felt that I have mourned him. Dean, on the other hand, is something that could be very dangerous for me to act on.

I gave him a friendly smile. “I’ve got to go. I want to see my parents for a little bit. Thank you for showing me your hall. I love the old fashion style it has to it.” I then left his castle and headed back to the main hall.

Chapter 19: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/06/10/unforgotten-chapter-19/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 16

If you haven’t read Chapter 15, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/22/unforgotten-chapter-15/

Athena’s P.O.V.
As we all entered the Spiritual room, there were two other doors inside, they were both closed shut. We kept heading down the same hallway. Logan walked beside me as Roxi and Dean followed behind us.

Once we enter, the room was all stoned, the walls each had a symbol of the elements and a piece of the elements on each stone.

“Head over to your elements and stand on the stone,” Elle said as we all went to each of our stones. I stood on mine, as it glowed. Dean was right across from me, as I watched his stone glow. I looked over at my brother, as he was already glowing. I looked towards the other side and saw Roxi’s stone glow.

Elle then handed me a large green candle, and others their colors too. My candle had carved in designs that represented the Earth.

I looked across at Dean and he was handed his red candle, he took the other hand and lit the candle. He saw my amaze as he smirked. I focused on the wick of my candle as it finally lit, but the flame was green.

“Now, since Athena has both Earth and Spirit as her elements, she will begin the ritual.” I was confused, I didn’t expect that I would be doing the entire ritual. Elle looked over at me and smiled. “Athena, now, you will chant ‘Ego autem in terra circulus receperint.’.

I took a deep breath. “Ego autem in terra circulus receperint.” I spoke as the flame became stronger on my candle.

“Now, go to Roxi, leaving your candle on the stone. Chant ‘Nunc receperint Aeris circulus’.” Elle said as I placed my candle onto my stone. I stepped off the stone and headed towards Roxi, she gave me a soft smile as I chanted.

“Nunc receperint Aeris circulus.” As I took the candle from her and said. The flame grew as I handed the candle back to her.

“Now, to Dean. Do the same as before and chant. ‘Nunc receperint pinguibus ignis Adfixus circulus.'”

As I headed towards Dean, I also took his candle and spoke. “Nunc receperint pinguibus ignis Adfixus circulus.” His candle did the same as the past candles, as I handed it back to him.

I then headed over to my brother as he gave me a smile. “Chant ‘Nunc receperint aqua circulus.'” I chanted as I held his candle. I handed it back to him and then turned to the middle of the room. Where the Spirit element was, I stepped on the stone, it glowed, just like the others.

I bent down and picked up the Spirit candle, as I lit it. I looked over at Elle, as she nodded. “Now chant ‘Nunc receperint Spiritus circulus.'”

I closed my eyes and chanted. “Nunc receperint Spiritus circulus.”

The felt a wind blowing towards us, as I opened my eyes, everyone else was getting the same thing. “What’s happening?” I heard Logan shout, as I looked over to Elle, as she didn’t seem afraid.

The wind finally stopped as all of our candles blew out. The only thing that was still lighting up was our stones.

“We have done it!” Elle shouted. “You all have performed the ritual and did very well for your first one.”

“Did we do anything?” Roxi asked.

“You summoned the elements for a blessing. We needed to make sure you knew how to do this ritual before we bring in the vampirism cure. You may all leave.” Elle spoke as we all started to leave to our elemental rooms.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________
When I finally got into my little cottage. I looked through my clothes and pulled out a pair of sweats and a tank top. I quickly changed, but when I walked back into my living room, Dean was sitting in my giant comfortable chair.

“Well, hello.” He said as stood up from the chair.

“Are you just going to keep coming in without knocking?” I asked as I headed over to get myself a drink.

“Why? Does it bother you?” He smirked. I grabbed a bottle of water from my fridge and looked over at him.

“Do I come to your place and walk in randomly?” I snapped as he chuckled.

“No, but you could.” He said as a grin appeared on his face.

“What do you want?” I asked, as I walked over to the chair he was sitting in, he followed me and stood in front of me.

“I wanted to tell you that you did amazing in there.” He said as I could felt my cheeks blush a little.

“Thanks.” I paused as he pulled a chair in front of me and sat in it backward. “Is that all you wanted to say?” I asked. I had a feeling he wanted to talk to me more.

“Well, I was wondering if we could talk about the other day.” He asked as I got up from the chair and walked away from him. I didn’t want to talk to him about it. It was embarrassing to me that he knew that about me. “I just wanted to say that I’m sorry. I don’t know what it is about you, but I’m like drawn to you.”

I came over to me and wrapped his arms around me. “I know you feel it too. I can feel the way you are when I’m around you. You want me, but don’t know why.” He spoke, looking into my eyes.

“But why do we feel this way?” I said as he put his forehead against mine.

“I don’t know, but I want to find out.” He spoke as brushed his lips against mine. They were soft, but not as intense as the ones before were. This side of him was different. He pulled away, as I felt a smile crawl on my face. “Can I stay with you, tonight? I won’t do anything. I just want to hold you in my arms.”

Having Dean hold me in his arms sounded wonderful, but Ricky’s face popped in my mind. I didn’t know where he was, but I couldn’t save him. It felt wrong. I pushed away from Dean. “No, I can’t.”

I headed away from him, leaving my cottage and heading for the main hall. I looked around and saw Elle, sweeping the room.

“Athena, something wrong?” She said, looking up from sweeping. I sat down around the fountain. I gave her a small smile.

“I’m fine, just a lot of thinking,” I replied. She came over and sat down beside me.

“I sense you have a question. Is it something I can help you with?” She asked. As I looked into the fountain.

“It might be,” I said, feeling the water with my hands. I looked up at her. “Can we have a bond with other elements?”

She sighed and nodded. “Yes, I didn’t want to tell you all, but each generation of new elements have a soul mate. Especially, Spirit, that’s why there are two doors. There isn’t just one, that is why your aunt needs to become human again.”

“What about Dean and Roxi’s older brother?” I asked.

“That really isn’t their brother, it is their Uncle. They call him a brother because their parents died when they were very young and their Uncle took them in.” She sighed and stood up. “Sadly, he was turned into a vampire. Once he becomes human, his evil ways will hopefully disappear, but if not. You all must be prepared.” She got back to sweeping.

“Why do we have to be prepared?” I asked, but she was silent. “Okay, if you can’t tell me that, but will anything happen to us if we, you know, do anything together?” My cheeks got red, as I saw Dean come into the hall.

Elle looked over at me and then at Dean. “No, just take this. Because you are both more of the rare ones, conceiving a child is very easy, but we need to wait until we have everyone before you two start doing what I know you want to do.”

She gave me a small little white book. “What’s this?”

“You’ll know when you start opening it, but please wait,” Elle said as she kept sweeping. I looked over at Dean and walked past him.

“Think about it. I’ll come running if you need me.” He said as I kept walking away from him.

Chapter 17: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/05/13/unforgotten-chapter-17/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 15

If you haven’t read Chapter 14, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/15/unforgotten-chapter-14/

Ricky’s P.O.V.
It’s been almost a week since I found out my mother died, frankly, I’m more pissed at myself for this. All of this change, I’m going through, is a lot to take in. I sort of wonder if this was how Athena was feeling? Finding out all her parent’s past secrets and not knowing how to take all this information in.

I miss her. I really do. My father said that she died in a fire, but I know she couldn’t have because her Aunt Marie and James would make sure they came out safe and sound. Then again, another part of me doesn’t think they did make it out alive.

I looked around the room and saw my father approaching, he had an evil grin and plate of food. The only thing that was making me even get closer to him, is that I’ve been starving for days and those steaks look really good.

“Ricky, good to see you’re in a wonderful mood.” He smirked as I gave him a dirty look, approaching the double sided see through glass. He slid the plate under the small opening, the smell was consuming my nose with flavors, as my mind thought of what it would taste like, making my mouth water. “Eat, this is the only time you’ll get to eat, for now.”

I sat down and started taking a bite into the steak. I had no fork or knife, so I felt like I was eating it like a beast. Once I swallowed, he sat down on the other side. I thought I was going to be able to eat in peace, guess I was wrong. “What do you want?” I snapped.

“Nothing, how’s that steak? I had one of my chiefs prepare it for you.”

“Fine, when am I getting out of here? Or you going to let me starve to death.” I snapped at him again, taking another bite of my steak. What did he want with me? I just wanted to leave so I could find Athena.

“Soon. I won’t tell you when, but you’ll know when I give you a new set of clothes.” He then grabbed something from his pocket and slid it across the table to me. It was a photo, I glanced at it and realized it was a photo of Athena’s father, Tanner and her mother walking away from him. You can see the RV in the back, but I didn’t see Athena or Logan.

Hell, I didn’t even see James, all I saw was her Aunt Marie, in the front seat.
I slid the photo back over. “Where’s Athena?”

“She’s dead like I told you. I had someone locate them and this is what they captured. It seems that if Jade couldn’t handle what was going on with her children and had to leave.”

I shocked me that he knew who’s Athena and Logan’s parents were. “How did you know her name?”

He stood up from the chair and looked over at him. “I’m the one who killed her older sister.”
________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.

All four of us were woken up at about the same time. Elle had come in early and left a new outfit for me to put on. It was something out of the Enchanted Forest, like a mix of Poison Ivy, but with a little bit more details.

It was a green dress that had chains of vines wrapping all the way up both of my arms. The dress was very thin but still showered in different greens and nature colors, wrapping all the way around my body. My stomach was showing, which I was a little uncomfortable doing.

My shoes, weren’t really shoes, more like Greek sandals that wrapped all the way up to my shin. I also had a vine, flower, and leaves infused like a crown, but it was more like one of those hippy bands.

As I looked at myself through the mirror, I started to miss my mother. I wanted her to see how proud she would be of me and how far I’ve come from it. I knew she wouldn’t understand. She never took the time to understand, especially with all of this that we were learning.

I was about to go meet the others when someone hugged my waist. I turned my head to see Dean on my shoulder. “Maybe we should not go and stay here, instead.” He whispered in my ear.

I pulled his arms from me and left my cottage. I didn’t understand why he wanted to be around me. Don’t get me wrong, I wanted him to be around me, but not after last night. I hated when people found out I was a virgin. It was embarrassing.

Walking down my path, I felt him grab my arm. “Look, I’m sorry about last night, alright?” I looked into his eyes and didn’t know if he was just saying that or he really meant it. I gave him a dirty look and pulled my arm from his grasp.

“What is your deal!?” I yelled at him. “What do you want from me!?” He just stood there and stared at me, I waited to see if he would answer me, but I didn’t want to deal with him any further today. I turned around, but he stopped me again and pushed our lips together.

I pulled away and slapped him across the face. I started to run out of my chamber and met the others. Both Logan and Roxi were dressed in something of what I was. Logan approached me, he didn’t look happy. “I need to talk with you.” I nodded as we walked away from everyone else.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen to Dad?” I started to worry, but he nodded his head no, which gave me some relief.

“We have to tell them goodbye.” He said I could see he wasn’t happy about this. “For good. Aunt Marie didn’t tell us that once we do our first ritual, we are only allowed to leave, only on our birthdays, but because we are one of the rare ones, we are more limited to how long we can leave for.”

“When did you find out this?” I asked. I didn’t want to be restricted to when I was allowed to leave. “Can they visit us? You know mom and dad?”

“Yes, but only for a day, once a year.” My eyes started to water. I didn’t like this, at all. I still wanted to be able to leave.

“We have to tell them,” I said, as I started walking towards the entrance of the tree. Logan stopped me.

“I already talked to them, this morning. Dad understands, he is going back home with Aunt Marie and James, and they are going to try and convince Mom to come up this weekend for our birthday’s.”
I chuckled. “Good luck, once she finds out that we are basically trapped here, there is nothing more than she’ll want to do that get us out.”

Logan shrugged. “I honestly don’t think she will. After everything Aunt Marie has told us or has done for us, I don’t think she will be as prescient as you think.”

I looked over, Elle approached us both. “It’s time to practice. Sooner we get this done, the better.” I nodded as I caught Dean looking at me from afar. My heart started to beat faster, there was something about him, something that was different.

My heart was still Ricky’s, but with Dean being in the picture, I don’t see myself being with Ricky. I just can’t admit it for myself.

Chapter 16: 

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/29/unforgotten-chapter-16/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 14

If you haven’t read Chapter 13, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/08/unforgotten-chapter-13/

Athena’s P.O.V.
“Well, it looks like we don’t need much to make this cure, but the sooner we can, the sooner we can cure your Aunt.” Elle said, reading over the list of things we needed to do to cure vampirism. I nodded, but my mind was very distracted. All I could do was think of that kiss.

“And don’t forget our brother too, Elle.” I looked over and saw Roxi heading towards Dean, Elle, and I. “Let’s get started, what’s first?”

“It involves all of you. Each of you needs to grab something from your element and a drop of your blood. Once that is done, we need to have you all form a circle, with the vampire we wish to turn human again.” Elle spoke as she looked over at Dean and Roxi. “Which means, it’s time to call your brother.”

They both nodded as Logan finally came out of his chamber. “What’s going on?” He asked Dean faced him with a smirk. “Your sister found the cure,” Dean spoke, as Logan’s eyes widen and a smile appeared on his face.

“Great! When do we start?” Logan asked as he looked over at Elle.

“We have to wait for a full moon, which is in three days. I suggest you all read up on how a ritual is performed.” Elle then placed the cure back in the clam and placed it behind the book. “Get some rest, all of you. Tomorrow, we will be practicing the ritual, I want to make sure that we do this right.”

Elle then handed us each a different book. Mine was about Earth ritual, as the others were theirs as well. I then headed back to my chamber and sat on the tree swing, that had two pillows on it. The carving was amazing, nothing like I’ve ever seen before. It was beautiful.

As put my feet up on the swing, I was just about to start reading, when someone came and approached me.

“You must have been a book nerd for sure.” As I looked up, Roxi was standing there. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt, but I wanted to talk to you.” I moved my feet and motioned for her to sit down next to me.

“It’s fine, books were my escape from the real world, sometimes,” I said as she gave me a soft smile. I could feel and sense that she was kind-hearted and wanted to do the best she could for the ones she loves. “What is it you wanted to talk to be about?”

“It’s about my brother.” She spoke, I felt a little nervous, I felt like I was going to get the ‘my brother is going to break your heart talk’, but she shook her head. “No, my other brother, Victor. The one we have to turn back into a human.”

“Oh, okay.” I was relieved that we were going to talk about Dean. Thinking about him was driving me crazy.

“I wanted to keep this away from Elle because she doesn’t know what has happened to Victor.” She paused and looked down at her book. “His vampirism was his doing because he didn’t want to be involved with all of this stuff. I wanted to ask you if we can do the ritual, secretly, for your Aunt Marie instead?” She explained. I was still confused.

“But my Aunt Marie said that she wasn’t one of the rare ones like we are.”

“She is. Why do you think she knows so much? A normal witch doesn’t have the knowledge she has. I’ve read her heart, it’s pure and she is one of the elements we need. Spirit.” Roxi explained some more. I still couldn’t believe it.

“Doesn’t she lose all of her powers when she becomes a human again?” I asked. Even if she wasn’t a vampire, how would she get her powers back?

“Yes, but that fountain, in the main hall, can have her powers returned to her. As long as she uses it for good, nothing bad will come from her.” Roxi stood up and looked back at me. “Look, I’ll talk to your brother and let him know. Talk to your aunt, tomorrow, and let us know. Otherwise, one of us will have to wait until another witch is born with the Spirit gift.”

I watched as she left my chambers. I got up and got into my cottage, closing the door behind me. I was still all confused, but once I looked inside, I felt at home. Everything was hand-carved, it looked almost like my aunt’s cottage, but more enchanted.

I decided to sit down and look into this book. Once I got comfortable, I turned the first page, a table of contents was listed, but something caught my eye. Spiritual Offspring. I turned to search that page, I skimmed through the first few pages.

‘Spiritual Offspring are quite common. Usually, when all of the Elemental chosen ones are around each other for long periods of time, feels can be developed. If not careful, females can become pregnant quite quickly and have a child within 9 months. As this can be a good thing, it can also become a bad thing. Once born, children of Elemental beings must be raised as what the mother is. They cannot be raised by the father’s element unless the mother passes from giving birth.’
I started to get the chills when I read this.

‘Although, this can be a challenge, some fathers either convince the mother to transition to their element, leaving all of their powers to be gone. It is often rare for a father to want to change to the mother’s element, but can happen. Hence why we caution to stay away from other Elemental beings until your time is over and someone can replace you’.
‘We do allow spouses or partners from the human world, but they will be trapped in your chambers until their passing. We recommend focussing on the tasks and rituals at hand before getting involved with another member.’

“That doesn’t make any sense.” I rubbed my head, as I got up and looked out my window, it was starting to get dark, the garden lights started to turn on and midnight flowers started to open up. I then walked over to the kitchen and grabbed the teapot on the stove and filled it with water.

Tea might help me relax and focus so that I’ll be able to figure out how to understand this all. I turned on the stove and placed the teapot on the burner when I heard a knock on the door. I was about to go answer it, but as I turned to answer it, I stood face-to-face with Dean.

“Hey, babe.” He said, giving me a smirk. I turned back around and grabbed a mug. “Making tea, huh?” I nodded as he said down at the bar.

“Why didn’t you just wait for me to answer the door?” I snapped. Dean took the mug that I grabbed and conjured my teapot to heat up quicker, making it whistle. Turning off the burner, I placed the teapot on a pot holder.

“I didn’t think I needed to since you were the only one in here,” Dean said as I looked at the tea that was available. “Peppermint tea is on the second shelf.” As I looked and saw the peppermint tea on the second shelf. Which was exactly the one I was looking for. He didn’t know that my favorite was peppermint, did he?

“Did you want peppermint as well?” I asked as he got up and grabbed it from the shelf. “Okay, smart ass.”

“You love it, babe. I know how I make you feel and guess what? I’m not going anywhere.” He smiled, sitting back down and pouring the hot water into both of our cups. “I figured you wanted peppermint.”

“How? Did you read my mind or something?” I asked. I was curious to know if he could or not.

“Kind of. I also know that you haven’t stopped thinking about that kiss we shared earlier.” He said, looking at me straight in my eyes. He stood back up and walked towards me, softly touching my cheek with his hand. “Neither have I, but I want more and I know you do too.”

Pressing our lips together, and he lifted me up onto the island as he pulled away and started kissing my neck. My hands were in his hair, messing it around as he pressed his lips again against mine. I didn’t know what was going on with me, but I didn’t care.

Dean’s hands traveled down to my waist and were lingering around the waistband of my jeans. He slowly lingered his fingers underneath my jeans. I craved more, but he stopped. I could hear him breathe heavily. He looked at me and gave a weird face as he stared at me.

“You’re still a virgin, aren’t you?” I froze, looking at him. I felt my cheeks get red. I didn’t want to admit to him I was or wasn’t I didn’t want him to freak out, but then again, I didn’t want him to stop. “Are you?”

“What if I am?”

“Because I want to know if you are or aren’t.” He said.

“Good night, Dean.” said pushing him out the door and closing it behind my back. I didn’t want to tell him. Then again, I was curious to know why he wanted to know. Why did it matter?

“That’s what I thought.” I heard him say as I saw him walk down my path.
This day was too much, I just wanted to go to bed.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
I looked over the sea, the waves crashed upon the beach, as I closed my eyes. With everything going on, this was my now favorite place to be, if I had some weed, it would be perfect. I still kept thinking about what Roxi said to me. Everything about my Aunt Marie.

It was a lot to know in such a short time.

I just wanted to ignore it, for the time being, I just wanted to relax. Listening to the waves crash was like a lullaby. I would’ve gone to sleep if someone didn’t interrupt me. “What’s up, my man!” I opened my eyes and saw Dean, leaning against the bean of my porch. He held out a bag of weed and I smiled.

“Didn’t think we could blaze in here?” I said as Dean chuckled.

“I wouldn’t be here if we couldn’t. Besides, Roxi and I have been taking care of your sister’s chamber, so we have been harvesting it, that and the other plants.” Dean chuckled as he started to roll a joint. “So, what’s up with your sister?”

“She’s going through some stuff. We both lost a good friend of ours, that and our mom couldn’t handle all of this witch stuff, so she went back home.” I explained. He handed me the joint and I placed it in my mouth, lighting it, slowly taking a hit. It had been a while since I last smoke, but this shit was not bad.

“Let me guess, he was her first love?” I was shocked when Dean said that. “I put two and two together and figured it was a guy she was heartbroken about.” He took the joint from my hands and took a hit.

“Yeah, it’s a long story, but I think she doesn’t know how to feel without him. He has been in our life since we were babies.” I spoke as he looked at me.

“I got you. She didn’t seem too upset when I kissed her.” Dean said, as I started to cough badly, I inhaled too much smoke, Dean started to slap my back. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to do anything she doesn’t want me to do.”

I gave him a look. That was something I didn’t need to hear about my sister, but then again, I can’t say nothing because I kissed his sister before she left. “I didn’t need to hear that.”

“And I didn’t need to see you kissing my sister either.” He spoke as I started to laugh. I didn’t think he saw me, but it was too funny not to laugh. “Alright, man, get studying and I’ll see you later.”

Dean said, taking one last hit and then leaving my chamber. One thing that I wanted to ask him as if he felt a connection with my sister as I did when I kissed Roxi. Maybe it was just me.

Last time I had a girlfriend, it didn’t last long because she wanted me to stop hanging out with my sister at school since she was always crocheting. Her name was Sara, but she was also my first. Thank god Athena made me come to my senses. She was a little crazy, but thankfully, moved to another state during freshman year.

Something about Roxi was drawing me to her when I kissed her, I didn’t want to stop. I wanted to kiss every part of her, I wanted to cuddle with her. Do anything I could to be with her. I don’t know what this means, but it was like we were meant to be together.

Chapter 15: TBA

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 13

If you haven’t read Chapter 12, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/01/unforgotten-chapter-12/

Ricky’s P.O.V.
“What the fuck did you do to me??” I said as I yelled at my father, he was on the other side of the door from the room I was stuck in. I banged on the glass, but he didn’t move at all. What the hell was wrong with him? What did he really want me for?

“I can’t explain until you completely relax.” He spoke, but that just fueled my fire. He pointed his hand over to the table that had a chair on my side and his side of the glass. He walked over and sat down, waiting for me to sit down as well. “Sit, there is a lot we need to discuss.”

I sat down and glared at him, he had something on the table, that he slid to me under the glass. A folder, but not just anyone’s folder, my folder. My medical history folder. As I opened the folder, I figured there would be more stuff in it, since I had cancer, but there wasn’t. I closed it and slid it back forcefully.

“What do you want?” I asked, clearly he needed me to do something and I’ve been getting impatient. I needed to go find Athena. He pulled out the top piece of paper and highlighted something and slid it back over to me.

As I looked down, I was shocked. I wasn’t dying from cancer. This didn’t seem right, how could I be dying from cancer and it just healed me? Doesn’t make any sense. I needed some answers.

“I saved your life. I just activated a gene in your system that has been hidden away for a long time.” He paused and stood up, pacing back and forth. “You see, you aren’t just a regular human. You were born into a family that the werewolf gene is in us all.”
I looked at him confused, he noticed my look and gave me a soft smile. “I know this is a lot to take in, but I activated the gene, so your body would heal yourself from cancer.” He finished.

“How was the gene activated?” I asked.

“Well, you see, the werewolf gene only gets activated if you kill someone. So, I drugged you into thinking you were killing someone else, but really, it was your mother.” His smiled turned into a faded grin.

My heart stopped for a second. I stood up from the chair and looked at my own hairs, I could see some dried up blood in the nails of them. Then something in my mind happened, it flashed back to a few hours ago, when I was tied up with chains and he stabbed something in my chest.

My mother came over to check on me, and I ripped her neck off, then everything went black. I looked over at my father, who I didn’t believe for a second that he was my father. “I want proof! You son of a bitch!” I slammed into the glass again, still, it didn’t move at all.

My father pulled away from the table and nodded over to someone in the corner, two people covered in black rolled in with a body. I fell to my knees and saw her. My mother. He throat had a bandage covering where I hurt her.

I started to cry, I never thought I would ever hurt my mother. She was my only family. My one and only mom. Now, she was gone, because of me.

“Oh, one more thing,” He spoke. “Sad to say, but your little Athena died in a fire. Her Aunt’s place was burned to ash and there weren’t any survivors. Safe to say you won’t be seeing her anytime soon.”

My heart ached, I still didn’t believe him. I wanted proof that she was gone, just like my mother. I promised that I would get better and find her. If it was the last thing I did.

“Mark my words, when I get out of here, I swear to god that I’ll kill you!” I screamed, looking back at him, he laughed a little when I said it.

“You mean if you get out of here.” He said, laughing, again. “Next time you come out of here, you won’t be able to do so.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
“This is too crazy. If Ricky is alive, then where is he?” I spoke, as we were sitting back in the RV. Athena and I wanted to tell our father, Aunt Marie, and James, how everything was going.

“The last place he was at was his father’s, wasn’t it?” Athena asked as it was true, but why would Ricky’s father do this to his son? More in fact, what did he do to his son? I pulled out my phone and was about to call him when Aunt Marie took it.

“No! If Ricky’s father is really doing this, this is the last thing we want to do. He could track our call and make Ricky cry out for him. You both aren’t strong enough.” Aunt Marie explained as I rolled my eyes. This whole witch thing is bullshit.

I knew we had to be cautious, but we just found out that Ricky is alive and that we can actually save him. I just have a bad feeling, the longer we wait, the worse chance it will be to be able to save him.

Athena suddenly got up, from the corner seat and walked out of the RV. I was about to race back to her, but James spoke before I leave.

“I’ll go check on her.” He said as he then headed out to see Athena.

“This is hard on her, especially if she had a vision.” Aunt Marie explained to our father. She looked over at me and saw how confused I was. “When she or even you, have a vision, especially if it is someone you truly love, you can feel how they feel. Every pain they are having in that vision. Every emotion. It’s like you are the one that you are having a vision on. It’s different for everyone, but if the vision of someone you love, it’s harder. Trust me, I know.”

I looked back up at her. “You had visions?” I asked.

“Sure, I didn’t have them as much as you and your sister will have. I was lucky to have one every few months or so. I even saw you two were born, even though, I didn’t see your mother, I honestly thought that it was for me.” Aunt Marie smiled. “I think you two should get back in soon. I would keep looking for a cure. Sooner you figure that out, the more I can help you.”

She hugged me, as I hugged her back. Then I looked over at my dad, I gave him a look about, meaning I was asking about mom.

“She’s home, but she hasn’t talked to me about anything. Don’t worry, think positive, I will get through to your mother.” He said as I nodded, walking out of the RV. As I headed back to the tree, James was hugging Athena. I don’t know if I was being overprotected, but my blood started to boil.

I really didn’t trust that guy. There was something off about him. Something I wasn’t sure about. He was too interested in my sister. I approached them both, James gave me a small smile, but I ignore it. “Athena, we got to get back.” I snapped as she and I both went back into the tree.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.
“What’s wrong with you? James was just talking to me.” I said I wasn’t sure why he was getting so upset over me just talking with someone.

“I just don’t trust him. Just stay away from him.” Logan said as he headed down into his hall. I couldn’t win with him. I walked over and sat by the fountain and looked into it. It had many different things on the bottom.

Rocks, gems, moss, shells, and fish. I just sat there and stared into the fountain. Thinking about everything that was happening and going on. Then I saw something that was different in the fountain. There was a closed clam, but this wasn’t normal, it was glowing in a purple light.

I grabbed it and held it in my hand, as it slowly opened up for me. Inside was a beautiful pearl, but there was something sticking out that was under the pearl. It was like paper, as I slowly pulled it out. It was small, but I once I started looking into what this really was.

“Oh my god,” I spoke as I put the clam on my lap, looking over the piece of paper I found.

“What’s that you got, babe?” I heard Dean’s voice, as he sat next to me, too close for comfort. He took the paper as he started to read it, his eyes popped open as he stood up.

“Holy shit, you found it. Do you know how long we have been looking for this?”

“I believe it was a long time, right?” I laughed. He came closer to me.

“You have no idea,” Dean said, leaning in closer to me and planted his lips upon mine.

Something happened when we kissed, I could hear his heart beating but didn’t want to stop, I craved more. Something about him was almost a part of me. The kiss was thrilling, exciting, and I didn’t want to stop.

Dean finally pulled away, leaning his forehead on the mind. “I would keep kissing you, but I have a feeling it would go further than just a kiss.” He smirked as I smiled back. He then sat next to me, closer than before. “This is going to drive me crazy.” He said, stroking the side of my arm.

I quickly stood up as I saw Elle coming into the main room. I grabbed the piece of paper from Dean and the clam, with the pearl.

“Elle, I think we found it,” I said, she smiled back at me and I handed her the clam and the piece of paper. “It’s the cure for vampirism.”

Chapter 14: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/15/unforgotten-chapter-14/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Books, Reviews

Book Review: A Sucky Love Story (Brittani Louise Taylor)

I am a big Youtube fan, I’ve been watching Youtube since I was 13. Always wanting to start a channel of my own and really be myself. There were two big names that I used to watch on the daily: Shane Dawson and Brittani Louise Taylor.

Related image

Ever since then, I’ve followed them both on social media, but we are going to talk about Brittani, first. The first video I watched of hers, was the mini two-part episode she did with Shane, ‘Emo Breakup.’

Here is the link, if you would like to see it: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=st8-oYpI_FE

Brittani was one of those people who loved to show herself being herself, which is one of the reasons why I loved watching her videos. She gave me the inspiration to keep being myself. However, little did any of us followers knew, she had been going through something even more frightening. An abusive relationship.

Since she was going through a trial, she wasn’t allowed to say anything about what was going on in her situation, so her lawyer told her to write a book instead, which she did. Out came ‘A Sucky Love Story’.

I’m not going to go completely into details, but as a person who has been watching Youtube for a while, you never would’ve thought anything wrong would be happening in their lives.

Brittani was on Tinder, trying to find her ‘soul mate’, as she says in her book. She had a few failed attempts at Tinder, but was still hopeful, until she found Milos. At first, she didn’t like him, but over time, he changed everything about him to what Brittani was attractive too.

In the end, Brittani had gone through hell and back, figuring out that everything that he told her, was turning into a lie. At one point, multiple detectives and law enforcement officials said that the way Milos actions of him and his so-called ‘mother’, made them think to believe that they were going to try to human traffic her and their son.

Related image

Brittani wanted to tell her story so that anyone who does start or is currently trying out online dating, just to make sure you know the signs and that you are careful who you meet. She wanted to make sure that no one goes through the same thing she had to endure.

My Opinion of the Book:

I couldn’t put it down, I had to keep on reading, so that I could find out the real truth and what really happened to her. She does an amazing job and had notes from when everything happened. I ended up getting teary towards the end of the book, but it was amazingly written.

I would 100% recommend it, but I highly recommend it to those that are thinking or already started online dating. It’s good to keep in mind what can happen to you when you meet someone online and how cautious you need to be when it comes to that.

At the end of Brittani’s relationship with Milos, the best thing that came out it all was her son Rex, who is now happy with his mother and grandmother. Brittani is still doing Youtube videos, whenever she has a chance, but because of her relationship, she has to alter her and her son’s life.

If you are one of those people who says, “If he is abusing you, just leave,” it’s a lot hard said than done because that person can manipulate you to change your mind and try to work out things together.

If you are in an abusive relationship, talk to someone and try to make a plan, there are all kinds of people and place who are willing to help, even if you have children, they want to help you. Here is the list of links if you want to reach out for help:

Image result for list of abusive relationship hotlines

If you want to check out Brittani’s channel and watch the videos she made when she was with Milos or what she is currently doing now:

https://www.youtube.com/user/BrittaniLouiseTaylor

If you want to get somewhat of a sneak peek to what really happens to Brittani, she did make a video with Shane Dawson explaining bits and pieces of what really happened to her, but in order to really find out what happened, you will need to read her book.

Image result for brittani louise taylor

Link for Shane Dawson’s video with Brittani: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sNuKpwX6Tz4

 

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 12

If you haven’t read Chapter 11, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/25/unforgotten-chapter-11/

Athena’s P.O.V.
Logan, Aunt Marie, and I stood in front of the tree. After spending long hours studying and cramming in as much knowledge as we can. Aunt Marie would only have a few hours to show us what we would need to do, after that, it would be up to us.

James and Dad spent the time watching for others, just in case someone knew where we were. We all knew how very dangerous it was for us to be seen out in the public. We were one of the generational twins. Meaning, there was another set of twins that was just as powerful as us.

Since we found out that my brother’s most favorable gift was water, mine was Earth and Spirit, meaning, I was more at risk. My brother and I both have agreed that will would stay together, no matter what.

I grabbed my brother’s hand as he looked at me and took a deep breath. “Ready?” He said as I nodded.

My Aunt Marie drank the potion and waited for a second before she touched the tree and spoke: “Qui vocat lignea ianuam aperire.”

When we were also learning, I picked up on a few words in Latin. That was how we were able to cast magic or spells. As the stomp started to open, Logan and I couldn’t believe it. I opened a secret passage that when into the ground. I could already see the stairs, made out of wooden, it looked so smooth, you just wanted to touch it.

Aunt Marie looked back at us and nodded, as she started to head down into the tunnel. Once Logan and I were in the tunnel completely, it closed by itself. I felt a little worried that we wouldn’t be able to leave, or Aunt Marie wouldn’t be able to leave.

“So, how are you going to get back out?” I asked as we followed behind Aunt Marie as she walked through the tunnel, which was growing bigger and bigger the further we went.

“Don’t worry, the entrance will open back up, as soon as I start to head back towards it. The spirits here aren’t exactly happy that I’ll be in here for a few hours.” She said as we finally walked into a giant room. It was still covered with that smooth wood, but there were vines going around the entire room. There was a mini lake in the middle of it all, as the water started to fall off of the rocks.

I was amazingly beautiful. Something you would see in a dream or a movie. There were 4 other hallways, each one labeled with a different element. Each of them glowed in the respective colors. I looked around again and noticed that there was a crafting area and next to it, a giant bookcase that stood next to the table.

A woman stood, from the table and looked over at us. Her hair was a mix of grey, but white started to take over her roots. She was dressed in one of those greek goddess dresses, but a shawl covered her shoulders.

“We have been waiting for you too. Blessed be.” She spoke as she started to walk towards us. “I’m the caretaker of this place. Everyone calls me Elle. If you need anything, I can help you as much as I can.” She looked towards Aunt Marie and he eyes sadden.

“My dear Marie, I never thought the day would come. How did it happen?” Elle asked as she grabbed her hands, but Aunt Marie didn’t answer her back. I was confused, but Aunt Marie seemed to notice. Elle looked over at us. “I see why. These are your niece and nephew?”

“Yes, but they are a lot more special than I thought. I had to bring them here.” Aunt Marie spoke as Elle nodded, walking over to Logan and me.

“Indeed they are. You are both safe here. All witches or wizards that enter in here cannot shed blood for death. However, there are those that will want your powers, with that being said, we must teach you how to do so.” Elle said as we followed her over to the crafting area.

There were two rings and two necklaces laying on a white cloth. One had a green gem in both, the other two had a blue gem in both. Elle handed me the green set and Logan the blue set, as we put them both on.

“Always keep these on. You can get them wet, sleep with them on, anything. They must stay on at all times. No one can take them off but you.” Elle said as I looked at my ring once more. It was beautiful, the gem was as green as my eyes were.

“Is there any other purpose of these?” Logan asked as he looked down at his ring, once more.

“They can be used for many purposes.” Aunt Marie spoke. “They protect your location, so no other witches can track you down. They can hide your markings from anyone as well. When we tell you not to take them off, don’t. Not unless you want a death sentence.”

Something caught my eye as I looked over that the wall, that was over in-between the spirit hallway. I notice one of the carvings was my name, it was glowing. I walked closer and saw three other names that were glowing as well.

I felt Elle’s presence next to me. “These are the listing of past, present, and future witches. The glowing names, such as your brother’s and yours, are rare ones. Names crossed out are the dead. Names that dark black is ones that are now a supernatural, like your Aunt and the other names carved, are regular witches.” She spoke as I saw the other two names.

“Who are Dean and Roxi Underwood?” I asked as I looked over and noticed someone was coming from the fire element hall. He had short orange-brown hair, wearing a black plaid shirt and black jeans. His eyes were a dark brown, but his nose, lip, eyebrow piercing completed him. My eyes lingered to the sight of his chest, as I could see he worked out quite a bit.
I bit my lip, preventing me from drooling over his sight. I never thought a guy like him would be so attractive. Although, my cheeks were starting to burn up, just thinking about it.
“Well, babe, I’m right here,” Dean said, as I noticed he was checking me out. I felt chills going up my back, as I turned and saw a blonde haired girl behind me, he hair tips had a hint of white in them and she was wearing a pretty light gray dress, that showed off her boobs. I looked over at my brother as his eyes got wider. I knew he had a crush on her, no doubt about it.

“This is Dean and Roxi, they are another pair of twins. Same age as you two, but still just as rare as you. You’ll be working together a lot, so I suggest to get to know each other well, but not too well, Mr. Underwood.” Elle said, glaring at Dean as he rolled his eyes at her.

“Don’t listen to her, babe. I won’t do anything unless you asked for it.” He smirked towards me, again.

“Okay, sorry to interrupt, but I’ve don’t have much time left.” Aunt Marie interrupted, as Logan and I walked over to her. “You’ll be in good hands. Elle helped me out with everything I needed to know. I know she’ll have a close eye on you both, but I have to get back to your father and James. Just remember to come up and see your Dad every day, okay?” We both nodded as we hugged her tightly as we could.

“Don’t worry, Marie. We will find the cure.” Elle said as our Aunt Marie left the giant wooden room. “Now, let me show you to your rooms.”

“We have rooms?” Logan said as we were both confused. “I didn’t think we were living here, too.”

“Of course, you two are one of the rarest forms of witches we have and they only come every generation or so.” Elle then took Logan and they headed towards the water elemental hall. “Roxi, can you show Athena to hers? I’ll be right back to check on you.”

Once Elle was out of sight, I felt Dean’s eyes on me. “Damn, you know how long we’ve been waiting for you?” He said as he started to lean up against one of the stones that surrounded the lake.

“Ignore him,” Roxi said as we started to head towards the Earth Elemental Hall. “He’s just upset that he hasn’t had anyone to fool around with.”

The hall had a green glow, as we started walking on grass, which I had a feeling to take off my shoes and walk down the hall barefooted. Vines were growing over my head, the more I walked done the hall. The room was something out of a fairy tale. It was like I was in another world.

Roxi lead me over to a small cottage, it looked just like my Aunt’s. In fact, it was just like my Aunt’s. Everything was the same, expect how everything looked more wooden and creative.

“Wow,” I said as I was so amazed. “It’s like I’m in a whole new world.” I looked right next to the house and saw a green field with different herbs and products growing.

“Alright, Princess Jasmine.” I heard Dean’s voice, as he interrupted my amazing view.

“Get going on that cure. Sooner you finish it, the sooner we can get our brother back.”
I was confused.

“What brother? I thought we were all twins?”

“We are, but our brother is the high priestess and is known for being the rarest of all of us. He was turned into a vampire because he was dumb enough to fall for a vampire.

That’s why you didn’t see his name glowing because he’s a vampire.” Roxi explained as I walked over to the river that split the cottage from the hallway, and placed my feet in the water. It was relaxing until something happened.

Everything went black in my mind.

“What the hell are you doing to me?” I heard a familiar voice, but when my eyes opened, I saw Ricky, laying on a table, he was chained up. His mother was nowhere near him, but what looked like his father was standing next to him.

“Relax, we are just going to activate your inner werewolf and vampire gene.” his father spoke as I watched him stab a long needle into his heart, putting whatever was in that jar into Ricky’s heart. Ricky screamed in pain before finally passing out.

I looked over and finally saw his mother walking towards Ricky. She was crying, but there was something different about her. Something I never noticed before, until now. She wasn’t alive. She wasn’t her normal self. She was dying, with blood tears running down her face as she fell to the ground.

Ricky’s father rushed to her side and stabbed a different needle into her heart. “I can’t lose you too!” He shouted. Holding her tightly in his arms, he had two strangers, in black clothes, take Ricky away.

“Put in him that special room. He needs time to awaken. Make sure his cell service is off, we need to make sure that he doesn’t have any contact with those fucking witches.”

Everything went black again.

I awoke in the arms of Dean. He was all wet, as I realized I was too. My eyes started to flutter again, looking back up at Dean, who was now looking at someone else.

“What happened!” I heard my brother shout, Dean then lifted me up and laid me back down on the grass.

“She just fainted and her eyes turned a freakish green,” Dean said, as I slowly sat up. Dean helped me, but I pushed him away. “What the fuck happened to you?”

I took a deep breath and looked over at Logan and Elle, who sat next to me. I was shocked at what I saw. Something that I never thought was possible, but it was.

“Ricky’s alive. I saw him, but he’s not normal.”

Chapter 13: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/04/08/unforgotten-chapter-13/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 10

If you haven’t read Chapter 9, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/12/828/

Logan’s P.O.V.
We all got into the RV, watching our Aunt Marie’s cottage go up in flames. I could feel how to sadden my Aunt Marie was that she was losing this place. This was her home. A place that I wished I could’ve to seem more of.
“Where to now?” I heard my father asked. Our parents weren’t getting along and my mom has been in the back room, ever since we had markings all over us. My Aunt Marie suggested that either she and James could drive during the night until one of us could make them some daylight rings.
“Well, first we have to get Ricky, then we have a long drive to the Spiritual Tree. Sooner we get there the better.” Marie said as she got up and walked over to my sister, who sat there, not speaking a word since we left. “Athena, you need to call Ricky’s phone again. If not, try his mother.”
Athena slowly grabbed her phone, as I watched her dial his number, her face saddened. “Phone is off. It ran once and went to voicemail.” She chucked her phone on the floor. I picked it up and placed it on the table. I touched my sister’s hand and felt everything she was feeling.
She was scared to know if her visions were true or not. She was afraid that something bad happened to him and she wasn’t able to say goodbye, or do the other thing, which I wished I didn’t know. I pulled out my phone and dialed Ricky’s mother number.
It rang more than twice, as I waiting for her to pick up. Until I heard her voice. “Logan, I’ve been meaning to call you all.” I heard her fragile voice spoke. “It happened so quickly, I just don’t know what to say.”
I could hear her sniffing. My stomach started to get tense. I felt like I was going to start crying, but I held back the tears. “What happened? Is everyone alright?”
Athena looked up and stared at me, I know she was trying to figure out what was going on, but I kept a blank face. I didn’t want her to see me get upset or see me cry. I’ve always kept a strong wall up when it came to emotions. I don’t like to show my weaknesses. Even if someone died, I try to stay strong for Athena.
“Oh, Logan,” She paused, as I could hear her blowing her nose. “Ricky’s dead.” After hearing those words, I didn’t know what to think. I looked into Athena’s eyes and I think she heard too.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.
I knew when I looked into my brother’s eyes, something was wrong. Something I feared would happen. My one true love, my first love, was now gone. My heart felt like it fell in my stomach. I didn’t know what to do. He was a part of me, gone before I had a chance to tell him goodbye.
I got up from the table and went into the small RV bathroom. I closed the door shut and just started to cry. Why couldn’t this pain go away? Why did he have to go? Why is my heart hurting this much? I kept running questions after questions in my head to explain to me why he wasn’t alive. Tears kept falling down my face, as I looked up into the mirror.
My eyes were red, but the tears kept coming. Someone knocked onto the door. I ignored it. I didn’t want to talk to anyone. No one can help me.
“Hunny, please come out. I know it hurts, but you need to talk about this?” I heard my mother spoke. I don’t know what happened to me, but I snapped. I opened the bathroom door and stared at her. I could sense she wanted to say those words I wished never existed.
I told you so.
“Are you alright?” She asked, but I still gaze at her, with hate.
“Am I alright? What do you think I am? Happy?” I snapped at her, I could feel my pulse heating up. Every inch of my body was so angry. “Ricky is dead and you want to know how I am alright? How could you ask such a thing after my best friend and first love is dead!”
My mother looked shocked and tried to hold onto my father’s shoulder. “Athena, please calm down. I know how you feel.”
“Don’t even say that! No, you don’t know how I feel because you didn’t lose your first love, you got him back! Mine’s gone forever!” More tears started to fall down my cheeks. I looked at my mother. “He’s gone and you kept him away from me. I hate you!” I yelled and ran in the back room.
I saw my Aunt Marie come behind me and comfort me. Her cold skin relaxed me, as she hugged me tightly. “I’m so sorry, love.” She whispered in my ear. It felt weird that my Aunt Marie was more comforting than my mother has ever been.
She pushed back my hair and wiped the tears from my eyes. She placed a cold kiss on my forehead. “It’s gonna hurt, right now. Losing someone is never easy, believe me, I do know. I lost my first love a few years back. To this day, I’ve never found anyone else to replace him.” She spoke as I sat up on the bed and looked at her, wiping away the last of my tears.
“How did he die?” I asked I hoped it wasn’t too bold of a question, but she didn’t flinch at the question. She kept twisting the only ring from her finger. It was a Claddagh ring with a beautiful blue topaz stone in the shape of a heart.
“Well, a month before you guys were born, I was dying and in the hospital. My grandmother tried to cast a beautiful spell and ended up being a curse. I had until my 21st birthday to find true love and have a child, to keep me from dying. While I was in the hospital, your father and mother sat by me the entire time. An old friend of mine came to visit, which happened to be my first love, but I couldn’t be with him.” She paused.
“Why not?”
“Because he wasn’t human. He was one of the older vampires that I had crossed my paths while looking for another way to cure my curse. We both fell in love but kept it a secret. Relationships between witches and vampires were allowed. It was very dangerous and deathly.”
“I can see why, but how did he know where you were?” I asked it was a little weird to me that he knew where she was.
She pulled off her ring and held it up for me to see. “With this.” She put it back on her finger. “He gave this to me, once the elders found out we were together and had us end it. We were bonded together, since I let him feed on me, at one point.” She smirked. “So, I had a bond spell put on the ring and his watch, to let him know where I was and what my health was at. There was another gem in the watch, the same as in my ring, that would change colors, so he saw the gem start to go black, which meant I was dying.”
“Once he saw me, he didn’t want to go, so I fed on him and he took me out of the country, that night and brought me to his home, where I completed the transformation to become a vampire. I still kept in touch with my brother, the first few years were the hardest and your mother didn’t want me around if I still fed on humans. It took me years to finally come up with another way to feed, but without even feeding on humans.”
“During that progress, I found your mother’s best friend, James. He had overdosed on drugs a few times before I changed him. I wasn’t going to let your mother’s best friend die because he didn’t get to be with your mother. My Eli ended up getting himself burned to death because of James. James was fighting after he was turned that he ripped off Eli’s daylight ring. He burned to death and I never forgave myself for that. He died because I was stupid and tried to save a druggie who wanted to die.”
I couldn’t believe it. She lost her love too. I touched her hand. It broke my heart to know that my Aunt Marie went through all that to save someone who wanted to be saved but ended up losing her one true love.
“I’m so sorry, Aunt Marie,” I said as I pulled her in for a hug. She hugged me back but pulled away. She stared into my eyes.
“The point of me telling you this is that revenge won’t get you anywhere. Hence why James is still alive. If I were to kill him, your mother would want to kill me. Be the stronger person and try not to lash out to your mother because you might end up hurting her.” She turned my hands upside down and showed that they had a little black in the middle of my palm. “See, you getting angry is like if someone were to turn a toddler or baby into a vampire. A fit would cause half of the planet to die off. You are a lot stronger, you need to train your powers so that you don’t hurt anyone by mistake.”
I nodded as she got up and left the room. I looked down at my hands and wiped them away from the ash that stained them. Aunt Marie was right, I needed to be careful, otherwise I might hurt someone important.
________________________________________________________________________________________________
“Alright, switching up the drivers.” James said as my father pulled over and they switched seats. We were all sitting at the table, with the exception of my mother, who has been on the phone with Ricky’s mother for the past hour.
“James, do you mind if we can pull into a fast food place in the next stop, we don’t have much food left in the fridge.” My father asked as James nodded. My father walked over to us. “What’s she learning now?”
I looked over at the book and the language. I couldn’t understand what it was saying, but my mind switches the words around. “I call out to my gods and goddesses, let me have the powers to bless this daylight ring.
“She’s learning the basic daylight spell. James’ doesn’t have a daylight ring, so I figured if she could turn his ring into a daylight ring, she will be able to do any basic spell.” Aunt Marie spoke as she handed me his ring.
“This better work, I don’t want to be the kid’s experiment.” James holler as we all chuckled.
“Now, focus and repeat after me: ‘Clamavero ad di deaeque benedicere vires adimant anulum habeam.'”
Clamavero ad di deaeque benedicere vires adimant anulum habeam.” I spoke and focused on the ring. I felt some type of weird feeling in my body that moved the ring up in the air, without anyone touching it. I then touched the ring, as it fell into my palm.
“Wow,” Logan said as Aunt Marie smiled.
“Did it work?” I asked, as Aunt Marie looked over at the ring and gazed up at James.
“Well, there is only one way to find.” She spoke.

Chapter 11: 

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/25/unforgotten-chapter-11/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 9

If you haven’t read Chapter 8, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/05/unforgotten-chapter-8/

Ricky’s P.O.V.
I felt myself starting to get nervous as I walked up the stairs to my birth father’s house. I wouldn’t say it was a house, but more like a palace. Closer I got to the door, I could feel my hands starting to sweat. I looked over at my mother and smiled. She knew how much this would mean to me, but I could see that she was worried.
We finally got to the door and my mother rang the doorbell. All I could think about is if he would like me? Or care about me? Mom had talked on the phone with him, trying to plan out when we could both go and I get to meet him for the first time.
The door started to open and there he was. I didn’t know what to feel. Happy, sad, excited, angry, or nervous. I was just glad I knew who he looked like. Silence. “Come on in. We have a lot of catching up to do.” He gave a small smile.
As we walked in, I saw all the photo’s of me on the walls, some with just me and others with my mother. There was one photo that caught my eye, it was a photo of all three of us. It confused me. It didn’t make any sense.
“When was this taken?” I asked. My mother made it very clear that my father wanted nothing to do with me. If he wanted nothing to do with me, why did he have photos of me? Let alone a family photo of all of us.
“When you were first born.” My mother said as we all sat down. “You see, I had to lie to everyone that your father wanted nothing to do with you because of his parents. They wanted to pay me to abort you, I lied and told them you were someone else’s child. Jade is the only one who knows who your real father is, but I told her that he wanted nothing to do with you. We had to keep you a secret, we didn’t want to, but we had to. For your safety.”
“Why didn’t you tell me when I was old enough?” It didn’t make any sense to me.
“Because my parents died two months ago in a car crash. It would’ve made more sense to tell you after they passed away.” My father sighed. “I’m sorry you had to find out like this, but I never stopped missing you, Ricky. I know this won’t make up for me not being there when you were growing up and stuff, but you and your mother are more than welcome to stay here, with me.”
I felt angry and betrayed by my mother. She lied to me. Even if it was for the best, she should’ve told me about it all sooner. I looked back at my mother and then turned to face my father. “Did she tell you that I’m dying from cancer?” I snapped. I shouldn’t have said it out loud, but knowing my mother, she might not told him at all? Or did and he is trying to spend as much time as he can with me?
My father looked shocked as I spoke those words. So, she didn’t tell him. I then stood up and walked towards the front door. Pacing back and forth, trying to figure out what the hell just happened. I felt that my life was a complete lie.
I felt my phone going off, didn’t bother to check the caller ID and just answered it. “Hello?”
“Where are you guys?” I heard Athena’s comforting voice. My nerves started to relax, once I heard her voice.
“Still at my father’s house. You won’t believe what just happen.” I said.
“You need to come back, now. It’s not safe for us.” I was puzzled. What did she mean it wasn’t safe? I didn’t want to argue, but something must have happened. I had to get back to her.
I coughed, a little bit of blood started to come out. “Shit,” I mumbled under my breath, as I pulled the bottom of my tank top to wipe the blood away.
“I’ll be on my way.”
“Okay, hurry. We don’t have much time.” Athena spoke, but then hung up. I felt weak going back into my father’s house. Everything was spinning. I couldn’t see what was going on.
“Ricky!” Was the last thing I heard before everything went black.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
“Did you call him? Is he on his way?” I asked as Athena hung up the phone. We were both still in our Aunt Marie’s room that had all kinds of witchcraft books and stuff.
“He said that he was going to be on his way, but we have to keep in mind it will be a few hours before we can actually cast the spell,” Athena said as I nodded. She went back into looking into the book, but something happened and she looked like she was in pain.
I could see markings appearing on her wrist, something I have never seen before. Athena screamed as these markings were burned into her skin. As I went to go help her, I felt the pain as well. It burned as the same markings were starting to burn into our skin.
The door slammed open as Aunt Marie and James came into the room. “It’s happening.” I heard Aunt Marie say before she took my arms and placed them into her cauldron. The water was cold but stopped the pain as I watched the markings starting to crawl all up to my shoulder.
I looked over at my sister, as she was passed out in James’ arms. Our parents then walked in. Mom ran to Athena, freaking out.
“What did I tell you?!” She screamed. “I’m going to kill you!” Dad held her back before she could do anything to her.
“They aren’t dying, Jade.” She paused and I could feel the pain stop. “So, before you go assuming, let me explain!” Aunt Marie snapped and handed them the same book that Athena dropped to the ground.
“James, bring Athena to the spare bedroom and stay with her and I’ll explain what is going on.” Aunt Marie said, handing James a jar of some type of liquid. “Make her drink that when she wakes up, it will help with the pain. James nodded, doing as he was told and left the room.
My mother looked like a mess, I could see she was angry and worried. She’s probably thinking the same thing I am, what the hell is going on? My mother and father both finally sat down.
“Look, I gave them some special tea to figure out how strong they were and they are one of the rarest ones.” Aunt Marie said as she walked over to me and pulled my hands out of the cauldron. I saw that the water had healed my pain as I looked over the new markings over my body. “It looks like water is going to be his strongest element. These markings, are to your elemental temple, which is Atlantis.”
Sweet, I thought to myself. I’ve always wanted tattoos, but this was even better.
“What about Athena? What happened to her?” My father spoke.
“That’s the thing, I’m not sure what is wrong with Athena. Although, Logan and she will be much stronger if they stick together.” Aunt Marie sighed. “Which is why we are going to have to leave sooner than expected.” As she was about to walk out the door, my mother’s hand gripped her wrist.
“What do you mean leave?? If we leave, we are taking our children with us and we are going home!” My mother shouted.
“If you want your children to live, I suggest you listen to me! They aren’t safe anymore! If they go out anywhere, with those markings on them, they will be killed!” Aunt Marie left the room, but my mom turned to face me.
“Mom, I know this is a lot to handle, but we need to do this. We need to stick together.” I said, but all I could see in her eyes was disgust. The vibe I felt, coming from her, was sickening. She hated what both of us children were becoming into. “I know you hate what we becoming, but if it gets a chance to save James, Aunt Marie, and even Ricky, isn’t it worth trying?”
I walked closer to my mother, but she pushed away. “I need time to think about all this.” She said, walking away from me. My father stood up next to me and gave me a hug.
“I’ll always be here for you guys. Always and forever.” He said, holding my head against his chest. He let go and headed towards the door. “Let me try and talk to her. Go check on your sister and I will be right there.”
As he left, I took a look at my hands, one more time. It was different. I felt different, but I felt what my mother was thinking I was.
A monster.
________________________________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.
It burned. my entire body was on fire, it felt like my skin was melting on top of my bones. The pain was the only thing I could think of until everything went dark. I was frozen where I was, couldn’t move an inch.
“Athena.” Someone whispered my name. I wanted to turn to find who it was, but I couldn’t. I felt cold relief over my body. Then something in my mind turned on. I could see Ricky.
“Ricky!” I called out, but he couldn’t hear me. I screamed again, but he still wouldn’t turn. My mind flashed as I saw him in front of the build, coughing up blood. My heart ached as I could see his cancer getting worse.
Another bright flash happened and I saw him laying on the steps, blood coming out from his nose and mouth. “Ricky, please hold on!” I saw his mother say as she held him close to her heart. A man was on the phone, dialing as fast as he could.
Everything went black, again.
I sat right up and started to breathe even harder, again. I looked around the room and saw James and my Aunt Marie at the side of the bed I was on.
“Easy, take deep breaths and when you are ready to drink this.” Aunt Marie handed me a glass of liquid and I did what I was told.
“Athena, are you alright?” I looked up and saw my brother in the doorway. He had different markings on his arms, they were black and navy blue. The markings looked familiar, but I couldn’t remember where I saw them.
I then realized that Ricky was in danger. I quickly got up from the bed and started to hurry out of the room, but James caught me as I lost my footing. “We need to go. Ricky is in danger.”
“You need to relax, alright?” James said.
“What do you mean he’s in danger?” Logan asked as I took a deep breath.
“I saw him when I blacked out, my mind saw him, he got off the phone with me and he’s bleeding from his nose and mouth. We have to go save him!” I said, finally pulling James away from me.
My Aunt Marie’s eyes widen as she started to grab some bags and such. “This day just keeps on getting better and better.” She then looked up at James. “We need to leave here, now. Make sure you grab everything we need, we won’t be coming back.”
James nodded and quickly left the room. “What do we do now?” I asked. “We are going after Ricky, right?”
“Athena, we need to leave here as fast as we can. You just had a vision. Witches having visions are normal, but usually, you need to cast a spell to see it beforehand. Your powers are a lot rarer than I thought.” Aunt Marie looked at Logan and I. “You too, need to stay together. Don’t ever leave each other’s sides. Got that?”
We both nodded.
“Great, well, grab whatever you need from my room. I have to make sure no one knows this place ever existed.” Aunt Marie said, opening the closet door and grabbing a barrel of gasoline.

Chapter 10: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/18/unforgotten-chapter-10/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 8

If you haven’t read Chapter 7, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/25/unforgotten-chapter-7/

Athena’s P.O.V.
I entered the RV, not realizing that someone was with me. I turned and Ricky scared me. I jumped, as he shut the RV door.
“You scared me. I was going to be right back in-” He pressed his lips to mine and wrapped his arms around my waist. It caught me off guard, but I liked it.
My fingers when through his hair, as he held my waist, one of his hands drifted to my butt, where he squeezed it tight. He broke the kiss and started to place kisses down my chin and neck. I craved more of his touch when he placed one last passionate kiss on my lips.
Our faces were touching as we both were trying to catch out a breath. “I’ve been wanting to do that all day.” Ricky spoke as I smirked. He placed another kiss on my lips before I went over and grabbed my crocheting bag.
“How have you been feeling?” I asked. He turned to face away from me, but I understand if he didn’t want to answer. I was worried about him. I loved him with all my heart, even though he is my first love. He was still everything to me.
“I’m feeling great.” He responded. I wanted to ask more, but I figured he would get annoyed with me asking, so I dropped it.
We both left the RV and walked back inside. I looked around and saw that no one was in the living room or the dining room. I left my bag on the table as I looked up and saw them outside.
“You are not going to fucking turn him! I won’t let you!” I heard James’ voice yelling at someone. I walked further into the kitchen and saw the back down opened. “You created me to be this fucking monster, I’m not going to let you turn him into one as well!”
I stood in the doorway and saw my brother, father, and Aunt Marie, sitting at one end of the porch, with James and my mother, standing in front of them.
“James, I will explain! You need to lower your voice.” Aunt Marie said as she saw me standing in the doorway. “I need to talk to Athena.”
“No, you won’t! You want to turn her best friend into a monster! I don’t want her to become like you, something so evil!” My mother said as I could see the anger in my Aunt’s eyes.
“Your daughter and son have something that can help save people like us. People who don’t want to kill themselves because they can’t leave their house during the day. Whether you like it or not, it can help save Ricky as well.” She spoke and then walked over to me. “Tomorrow morning, we will talk more, but only if you and your brother want to.”
As our Aunt Marie headed upstairs, I looked up at my brother and father. My brother nodded, telling me that he had his approval and my father smiled at me. I felt Ricky grabbed my hand and whispered, “You don’t have to do this, Athena.”
I looked up at him and smiled. “I’m not just going to do this for you, but to save my Aunt Marie and others who want to be free from their immortal curse.”
I saw relief in his eyes, but all I could think of is if this would really work?
___________________________________________________________________________________________
The next morning, we were all sitting down for breakfast. My Aunt Marie deicide to make us all something to eat. We all ate in complete silence, until Ricky’s mother spoke.
“So, Ricky.” She paused and took a sip of her coffee. “I got in contact with your father and he wants to meet you today. I figured we can both go meet him, while everyone is settling in.”
Ricky nodded. “Okay, but I wanted Athena to meet my father as well.” I was shocked, but then again, I was glad that he offered. Although, I wasn’t sure if I wanted to go meet him now, plus what I have read in my mom’s journals, I don’t think that I will do that.
“No, I think I should stay here. I can always meet him another time.” I said as he looked disappointed, but I hoped he would think of it as I am trying to save his life.
My mother suddenly got up and walked away from the table. My father followed her, I was about to, but I could already hear her, then again, everyone could.
“Why are you so supported of this, Tanner?!” We heard my mother shout. “Why would you want to turn our daughter into something like that!”
“Jade, if she is going to save my sister, your best friend, and possibly Ricky, wouldn’t you want her to at least try?” He spoke, there was a long pause. The entire house went silent. “Wouldn’t it be great that you got your best friend back?”
“Yes, but this isn’t the way to do it. James said it can be very dangerous if-” My mother spoke, but was interrupted.
“Have you asked him if he still wants to be a blood-sucking demon for the rest of the world?” Once my father spoke those words, she walked back into the kitchen and looked at James.
“I know you heard, do you?” She snapped.
“No.” He softly said. She then looked over at our Aunt Marie.
“You can teach them, but I swear to god, you hurt my babies or they get into harm’s way, I will kill you.” James chuckled as her serious face turned to face him too. “Both of you.” She walked and left the cottage. My father followed her again.
“Well, that was fun.” James spoke and smirked at me. “Boy, didn’t miss her attitude.”
“Be nice, James.” Aunt Marie said as she looked at me and Logan. “Finish up breakfast and we will start your lessons.” She started to walk upstairs. We all got up from the table and James started to take care of the plates.
“Ricky, let’s go. It’s gonna be an hour drive from here and the cab will be here shortly.” Ricky’s mother spoke as she smiled and left as well. Ricky and I headed outside and stood on the porch, he hugged me tightly.
He looked back at me. “Are you sure you don’t want to go with us?” He asked once more.
“I’m sure, but I know you will tell me all about it when you get back, right?”
“Right.” He kissed my forehead, making me smile. “I love you.” He whispered.
“I love you, too.” I whispered back as the cab pulled in. His mother and Ricky got into the cab, I waved them goodbye. Once they were out of sight, I walked back into the cottage and almost walked into James. “Oh, I’m sorry.”
He smirked. Pulling a piece of my hair behind my ear. “Boy, do you remind me of your mother when we were young.”
I pushed his hand away and headed towards the stairs, but he grabbed me and threw me against the wall. Placing both of his arms on the other side of my head. My heart started to beat faster. I felt the hairs on my arms stand up.
“You know, your mother was this fiery when she was your age. Makes me want to have you even more.” He whispered in my ear. I pushed him away and ran upstairs. My Aunt Marie was waiting for me in the hallway, as soon as I entered in she locked the door behind her. Logan was sitting on the couch, drinking something.
Aunt Marie looked me in my eyes and saw the fear that was in them. “I’ll take care of James, don’t worry.” She whispered to me as I nodded and then sat down next to my brother.
She handed each of us a teacup, with some tea in it. “Now, each of you needs to drink this as I explain.” I smelt different herbs, but the one that stuck out to me was rose petals. As I took a sip, it started to calm me down, from what had just happened.
“This tea can determine how much power or skills you have. Witches can feel different elements, you just have to have your mind opened to them. Drinking this will also relax your mind, so as you are drinking it, relax your mind completely.” Aunt Marie said as I took a few more sips. “One thing we have to find out is which element represent your soul.”
As we finished our teas, we noticed that there were some herbs sticking to the bottom of the cup. Mine looked like it had formed a symbol. It looked very familiar. Looking back in my mind, it looked like a spiral, something that I would always use for my creative blankets I would crochet.
“Why are my herbs like this?” I asked as I gave my teacup to Aunt Marie. She looked surprised as she saw inside of the teacup. She got up and looked over at the bookcase to grab a dark green book, that had a spiral on the spine of the book and book cover.
“It can’t be.”
“What can’t be?” Logan asked as I looked over at him. What there something wrong with me?
“Athena has one of the rarest gifts that you can ever get as a witch. My grandmother had it as well.” Aunt Marie paused as she sat back down across from us and handed me the book. I looked down and looked at the witchcraft symbol, showing all the elements.
“Witches who have the symbol of spiral, are very rare. They can form their own elemental circles without others. They can feel all elements, as they can put their mind to it. However, witches, as rare as these, are very powerful. They can be a threat to other witches, making them want to strip them from their power or kill them from creating any more of their kind.”
“So, what you are saying is that I’m a rare witch?” I asked as I saw my aunt looking into my brother’s teacup.
“Both of you are.” She showed the inside of the teacup and smiled. My brother and I were shocked, we both smiled, not sure what we understood about it. I handed the book to my brother as we read.
“Will we both be able to make the cure?” I asked, but Aunt Marie had moved from her chair to the window. The sun was shining in, but she wasn’t burning up. I could see that she looked very worried. “Aunt Marie?” Logan and I walked over to her. She watched as our parents were fighting in the RV.
“We need to get everyone in the house, now.” She started to walk over to the door, but I grabbed her hand.
“But, why? Aren’t we safe?”
“You are now, but because of how rare your powers are, I need to keep my promise to your mother and keep you both safe.” I still didn’t let go. “Don’t worry, Ricky and his mother will be safe, as will your parents, I need to tell your father.” I let go of her arm.
“What can we do?” Logan asked.
“Look at that book I handed you and find a protection spell. Write down what you will need, I’ll go out and have someone get it.” Aunt Marie left and closed the door shut. I went to sit back down and look at the book, but Logan shut it.
“What happened before you came up here? I know something is wrong?” Logan asked. I didn’t want him to worry about James. I hate that he knows when something is wrong.
“Don’t worry about it, it was nothing. We need to focus on finding a protection spell.” I said as I looked up and saw him rolling his eyes. Hopefully, he can drop it so we can focus.

Chapter 9: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/12/828/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Kitty Sayjo's Work

The Greedy Hare and the Cloud Rabbit – Short Story (Part 3 of 3)

Illustrations created by Kitty Sayjo

If you haven’t read Part 2, here is the link: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/15/the-greedy-hare-and-the-cloud-rabbit-part-2-of-3/

~Part 3 out of 3 Parts~

~The Greedy Hare and the Cloud Rabbit~

By: Kitty Sayjo

As the days went by, Maria was grieving over Daniel leaving. She spend the majority of her time sitting by the window, holding her stuffed rabbit, Cloud close to her. All she wanted was to see Daniel and ask him why he left.

Every time she’s mentioned it to Boris, he would tell her to simply forget about it. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t get him out of her mind.

One night, Maria was suddenly woken up by Boris. “We need to get out of here,” he says as he picks her up from the bed. As Boris runs through the hallway, Maria sees that the manor was on fire. In her shock, she drops Cloud on to the ground.

“Wait, I dropped Cloud!” she yells out.

“Forget it, Maria. It’s not worth it,” Boris yells back. Maria watches in horror as the stuffed rabbit engulf in flames. Boris makes it to the front entrance, but was stopped by a man with a cane and a gun.

“I’m afraid that I can’t let you leave.” the man says as he points the gun at Boris.

“What are you doing here?” Boris asked.

“Something that should’ve been done a long time ago.” the man replies.

“Brother, what is he talking about?” Maria asked. Before Boris could respond, the man answers her.

“This man here has been taking money from those who can’t afford it. I’ve lost my leg thanks to him.” he replies.

“Don’t listen to him, Maria. He’s delusional.” Boris says.

“Delusional? You call this delusional!” the man yells out as he points at his injured leg.

Boris was lost for words as the man shoots him in the shoulder. The pain caused him to drop Maria as he tries to cover his wound. Maria tries to crawl towards the exit, but was stopped by the man. He looks at Maria and then at Boris and smiles.

“Now, it’s your turn to pay for your life.” he says as another gunshot could be heard in the distance. Maria wakes up to find herself sitting on a bench in a poorly lit room.

“Where am I?” she thought as she looks around the room.

“You’re safe now, Maria.” a voice says. Maria looks up to see a hooded figure standing in front of her. She looks closer and notices that the hooded figure had a skull for a head.

“Am I dead?” Maria asked a panic.

“I’m afraid you and your brother have perished.” the hooded man replies. Maria looks around the room once more to see if Boris was there.

“Where is he?” she asked. The hooded man tells her to be quiet as the room starts to light up. With the room now brighter to see, Maria finds that she’s in a courtroom. She notices Boris standing in the middle and a group of other hooded figures that are part of a jury.

“What’s going on?” she thought as the hooded man sits on the judge’s desk.

“Boris Caldren,” he announces. “You are on trial for your crimes caused by greed. How do you plead?”

“Not guilty, your honor.” Boris replies.

“Alright, present the evidence.” the hooded man orders as images of Boris’s crimes were shown to everyone in the room. Maria looks in horror at all the things her brother did to get money.

Tears start to fall from her eyes when they show what really happen to Daniel. As the images disappear, the hooded man asked Boris if he had anything to defend himself with. Boris stood there in silence, before laughing.

“Is this a joke? How can I defend myself when I have nothing at all. You might as well just end it here.” he says as he continues to laugh.

“Very well then,” the hooded man says as he turns to the jury. “Have you decided?” he asked. Each member of the jury points at Boris with their bony hands.

“GUILTY!” they all say at once. Boris stops laughing as the hooded man gets up, holding a mallet.

“This court finds Mr. Boris Caldren guilty for his crimes.” he announces.

“So, what’s my punishment?” Boris asked.

“That is for her to decide,” the hooded man replies as he approaches Maria and hands her the mallet. “Bang it when you have made your decision.” he says as he stands behind her. Maria looks straight at her brother with tearful eyes.

“You lied to me,” she says. Boris was about to explain, but Maria cuts him off. “That man was right. You hurt innocent people, just so you can get your hands on their money,” she went on.

“Please, Maria. You have to understand. I was doing it for your well being.” Boris explains.

“YOU KILLED SOMEONE I LOVED. WAS THAT FOR MY WELL BEING TOO?” Maria yells out as tears start to fall from her eyes once more. The hooded man places his hand on Maria, trying to comfort her.

“No, it wasn’t.” Boris answers, quietly as he falls to his knees. Maria starts to collect herself as she wipes away her tears.

“You deserve the worst of punishments for what you’ve done,” Maria starts off as she clutches the mallet tighter. “But I know the real Boris is still in there. The brother who always helped me. Now, it’s my turn to help you.” she went on as she raises the mallet.

“What are you doing, Maria?” Boris asked in a panic.

“Your punishment will be to spend eternity in a dark void. Only if you get rid of your greedy heart, will you ever see the light of day.” Maria announces as she slams the mallet down.

Suddenly, the ground began to crumble bellow Boris’s feet. Boris jolts up at his feet and looks at the ground before looking back at Maria. The ground gives away and he fall into darkness. Maria looks down as the floor closes up.

“You’ve passed.” the hooded man says. Maria looks up at him, confused.

“Passed what?” she asked.

“The test. Even when you saw the terrible things your brother has done, you still believe that he can change.” the hooded man explains.

“What about Boris?” Maria asked.

“Unfortunately, he failed. His greed and selfishness has made him lose sight on what really matters,” the hooded man replies. Maria hangs her head in disappointment. “Don’t worry. I’m sure he will see the error of his ways.” the hooded man went on.

“Really?” Maria asked. The hooded man nods as he holds out his bony hand.

“It’s time to go.” he went on.

As Maria takes his hand, the hooded man pulls her up and she starts to stand for the first time in years. He walks her towards a large door, leading to the afterlife. Maria finds herself in a field of clouds, all dressed in white.

As she looks around, she notices someone in the distance. She walks towards the person, before running up to him as she realizes who it was.

“DANIEL!” she yells out in excitement. Daniel turns to face her as Maria hugs him like she never has before. “I’m so happy to see you!” she says as tears of joy fall from her eyes.

“I’m sorry for leaving you, Maria.” Daniel replies.

“It’s okay. We’re together now.” Maria says as she looks up at him.

“It not just the two of us,” Daniel says as he turns to grab something from the ground. In his hands was Maria’s stuffed rabbit, Cloud. Daniel gives it to her as Maria looks at it in shock. Maria hugs the stuffed rabbit close to her, grateful that it was ok. “I love you, Maria.” Daniel says. Maria looks up at him and smiles.

“I love you too.”

THE END

This is the end of this short story series, but don’t forget to check out Kitty’s DeviantArt to see other drawings by here New short stories and drawing from her are coming soon! Make sure to like my Facebook page to know all the lastest updates!

Kitty’s DeviantArt: 

https://www.deviantart.com/animekitty44

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 7

If you haven’t read Chapter 6, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/18/unforgotten-chapter-6/

Athena’s P.O.V.
“Here we are.” My father said as I held my brother’s hand and Ricky’s hand tight. We were finally here. We were finally going to meet our Aunt Marie. The building in front of us was a cute cottage, with a dirt pathway and a bridge to cross before reaching another pathway.
It was beautiful, especially with the sun setting behind it. Something to me felt different. It was like I could feel the elements. Maybe I was just thinking too hard?
“I don’t think this is a good idea, Tanner.” My mother said as he turned to her.
“We will all be fine.” My father pulled something out of his pocket, a bag with a bunch of bracelets. “Put these on. These have vervain in them. It is a type of plant that burns vampires and makes sure that they can’t control you with their powers.”
We all took one and placed them on our wrists. They smelled different from what I have ever smelled. A mix of lavender, mint and rose. I love this smell, but does it really work?
I started to walk towards the cottage, beside my father and brother. The others followed behind us. My father wanted us to stop in front of the steps before we came to the door. I felt Ricky’s hand held mine.
Before my father could knock on the door, the door flew open. A pain woman with dark blue hair came into sight. “Tanner!” She shouted as he hugged her tight. “Ow!” She said, as my father’s bracelet touched her skin. So it really did work.
She looked behind my father and saw everyone else. “Are those,” She looked like she was going to cry.
“Yes, these are your nephew and niece. Logan and Athena.”
“You don’t know how much I have wanted to meet you both. I’m your Aunt Marie.” She spoke as I came to her and hugged her. Logan joined in as we hugged her both. She looks back up to Ricky, his mother, and our mom as she smiled. “Jade, so good to see you.” My mother nodded as I saw my Aunt Marie’s eyes lingered to Ricky.
“I’m so sorry.” She said, looking directly to Ricky. Why was she saying sorry to him? Her eyes turned back to Tanner. “You aren’t here to watch me die, are you?” She questioned.
My father stayed silent. “We talk about this later, Tanner. Why do you all come in, don’t worry, I don’t bite.” She smirked as my father rolled his eyes. As we walked in, there was another man sitting at the piano. His eyes fell on me.
“Jade?” He spoke as he didn’t lose his eye contact with me. I blinked and he was right in front of me. I felt my heart pumping faster. He grazed his hand against my cheek before my mother spoke.
“James? Is it really you?” She spoke and his eye contact looked up at her. He hugged her tightly. So, that was James. “I missed you so much! I thought you were dead!” My mother pulled away and slapped him in the face.
“It’s a long story.” He spoke as he looked up at Tanner. “Thank you.”
“No, problem. I figured it was time for her to see an old friend.” Our father walked over to Logan and me, his hands on each of our shoulders. “James, meet Logan and Athena, our children.” James turned his look to me.
“Athena, you look exactly like your mother did when she was your age.” James spoke. Ricky coughed and my eyes turned to him. I noticed that James turned to him as well. He looked like he had angry in his eyes when he turned to look at Ricky’s mother. “Don’t tell me you brought him here for the reason I think.”
“No, we came with them because Ricky wants to meet his father. I don’t have any attention to have you do such a thing to my son.” She spoke, giving James a hug.
Aunt Marie came back into the living room and smiled. “Why don’t we all relax and catch up for a bit. I’ll be making supper for you all.”
“I thought you guys don’t eat what we eat.” Logan bluntly asked. Aunt Marie laughed.
“We don’t, but doesn’t mean we can’t. We just don’t taste it.” She explained as Ricky came up to Aunt Marie, whispering something to him that I couldn’t make out. Her eyes got big for a moment before looking back at me.
What was Ricky hiding from me? As he walked away with Aunt Marie in another room.
______________________________________________________________________________________________
Ricky’s P.O.V.
I walked over to Marie, as she finished speaking to Logan on the question he asked. She smiled when I came closer. “I need to talk to you about something.” I whispered, making sure no one else heard me. I then slowly showed her the necklace, that the woman in my dream gave me.
“Follow me.” She whispers back. “James, can you start boiling the water for me?” She spoke as James nodded. She then led me upstairs, to the two doors to the right, a door that looked different from the others. Black and locked. She unlocked it and opened it, nodding her head for me to get in.
As I walked in, the room was something that I never thought I would see again. The tiles were dark blue and the walls were wallpapered over with dark trees and leaves, so wasn’t the ceiling. There were plants right in front of the windows, with a heating element on top of them.
A couch and coffee table that sat in the middle of the room. A black pot, that was over the fireplace, that sat releasing stem. She motioned her hand for me to sit on the couch, she sat across in a chair that could almost pass as a throne.
I then pulled out the necklace and handed it to her. “Where did you get this? I haven’t seen this since my grandmother passed away.”
“I had a dream last night. A woman in a cloak came to me saying to give this to you. She said that Athena is the one who can create the cure for vampirism.” I said coughing. Marie handed me a tissue. “Thank you. She said that if Athena doesn’t create the potion, something dangerous will happen.”
“I know what she is talking about,” Marie said, standing up and lighting a few more candles. “Before I became a vampire, I was a true witch. My grandmother taught me all that I needed to know, but she placed the wrong curse on me. I were to have to have a baby with my true love in the next 8 full moons, but my true love was a vampire and so that’s when I started working on a cure for vampires.”
“Why did you turn?” I asked as she started to pour two cups of tea and placed them on the coffee table.
“I had no other choice. I miss calculated on how much time I had and Tanner begged my vampire lover to change me, so I could live longer and be able to see his kids grow up. When that happened, the spirits in my soul took all of my magic. I tried to get them to let me have it back, but because I was not alive, they didn’t want to me to lose control.”
“I know this might be a little personal, but what happened to your true love?” I asked and then took a sip of the tea that was in front of me. I felt stronger than before. “What’s in this?”
Marie chuckled and smiled. “It’s a type of tea I have created for sick people. I actually have Tanner sell it. It doesn’t heel your cancer, but it will keep you from feeling so sick and weak. Especially, when you deflower my niece.”
“How did you know-” I froze in my seat.
“I can read your mind. Being a vampire, it is one of my many gifts. I know that you have loved Athena for a very long time, but you want to give her the most romantic night of her life, which I plan on helping you with because I just love romance and I don’t want her to lose you. You seem like a wonderful young man. The last thing I want to do is ruin a relationship, again.” She took a sip of her, I saw that it made her cough a bit, or like it burned the back of her throat.
“Now, we need to keep this between you and I. Don’t worry about James, no one can hear what you are talking about or thinking in this room. Just make sure that you don’t think about it. I don’t want James’ getting his hopes up about a cure.” We both stood up and she handed me a tablet. “Keep these in your pockets and out of everyone’s sight, especially James.”
“What are they?” I asked as I looked down at the tablet, it was white and had a ‘BX O’ on it.
“They are blood tablets. We use them than drinking human’s blood. It craves the hunger and taste the same, but are less noticeable for people to notice. I created them, with the help of a friend, after I killed my first victim.”
“Why are you giving them to me?”
“Because, plan on becoming a vampire soon. I’m going to teach Athena how to become a witch.” She smirked.
________________________________________________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
We were all sitting down at the table, enjoying the alfredo chicken and broccoli that our Aunt Marie and James’ made us. I looked over at Ricky, who looked a little better than he did this morning, he was sitting next to Athena smiling.
“Anyone like desert?” James asked.
“No, I think I’m pretty full, but I wanted to chat up with you some more.” She looked next to our father as he smiled and nodded.
“I’m pretty full, I wanted to go get my crochet hooks from the RV.” Athena spoke as I was about to go with her, but Ricky had excused himself already.
“My dear brother, I need to have a word with you and my nephew.” I looked at her a questioned why she would want to talk about me. She sat up from the table and took care of the plates. “Meet me outside on the back porch, I’ll be right out.” She spoke as my father and I walked out back and saw a beautiful garden out back.
There were a hanging porch swing and a rocking chair in the far side of the porch, I sat down, looking at dad.
“Do you know what it is about?” I asked, but my father shook his head. Aunt Marie finally came out and sat down in the rocking chair, lighting a candle.
“Please sit Tanner, we need to talk about something.” She said. My father did as he was told and she pulled out the necklace. My father looked shocked.
“Where did you get that? I thought it was with grandma.”
“Ricky gave it to me. I know you don’t believe the witchcraft stuff, but I need you to hear me out.” She sighed. “Athena is the one who can create the cure for vampirism.”
“Wait, what?” I said I was shocked. Athena has always been interested in stuff like witchcraft, but I can’t imagine her practicing it. “Are you okay, Aunt Marie? I think you are talking nonsense.”
“You may think so until she learns.” She looked back over to my father who was still trying to process what she was talking about. “Grandma came to Ricky in his dreams and wants me to teach your daughter. I have a feeling that she will create the cure, but Tanner, it’s only a matter of time.”
“There is a cure? I thought there wasn’t? Eli told us there wasn’t.” My father spoke. Who’s Eli? What does he have to do with it?
“I was working on a cure for Eli, but because of what happened to me, I never finished it, but Athena can, she just needs to learn. Which is why I figured you and Logan would understand than Jade.” She said. Aunt Marie grabbed my hands, and she looked in my eyes. “She could even save Ricky. We can turn him, he would be cured and then he would be back as a human. She wouldn’t lose him and neither will you.”
This was a lot of information for me to process. So, we turn Ricky into a vampire, so that he doesn’t die from cancer, but then cure him from being a vampire and he is well and better again? I was confused. I took a deep breath and then nodded. “I’ll do it. I’ll help out.”
Aunt Marie smiled and gave me a hug. “One more thing, you can’t tell your mother or James. Tanner needs to tell him. I’ll talk to Athena.”
Then the back door flew open, causing a loud bang. There stood James. “Marie, you aren’t turning that cancer patient into a fucking murder like us!”

Chapter 8: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/05/unforgotten-chapter-8/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 6

If you haven’t read Chapter 5, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/11/unforgotten-chapter-5/

Athena’s P.O.V.
Ricky and I talked all night long, until I fell asleep on his chest. I fell his hands grazed my hair, back and forth. It felt heavenly. I wanted to be wrapped up in his scent with him. Spend all the time I can with him. I just can’t believe he never told me until now.
I wanted to spend every moment with him. Up until his last breath, but I was scared that he would die before I never got a chance to say goodbye.
I slowly got up from the bed and saw that Ricky wasn’t there. I looked around and then almost hit my head of the RV, trying to get out of the bedroom, when I saw my brother eating pancakes at the table. I looked over at the driver’s seat and didn’t see Ricky.
“Where is he?” I demanded to my brother. I was afraid something happened to him. I knew my brother could see the panic in my face and pointed at the other seat that had a plate of pancakes.
“He went to go get some iced coffee.” My brother said before stuffing his face. I slowly sat down and looked at him. I wasn’t hungry, I wouldn’t eat until I knew he was okay.
“Do you know?” I bluntly asked as my brother nodded. “How long?” My brother took a sip of juice and cleared his throat before replying.
“Yesterday and I had no idea anything was wrong.” He said. I wanted to continue the conversation, but I left it alone when I saw Ricky. I was relieved. He smiled when he saw me and I returned the smile. He placed the coffees down in front of us and sat next to me.
“I didn’t want to wake you up.” Ricky said, taking a sip of his coffee. “We are parked at the airport and we are going to wait until our parents get off the plane. Then we will head off.”
I stayed silent and slowly started to eat the pancakes. Knowing that our parents are going to be getting off the plane any moment now, I wasn’t ready for what was going to happen.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
I held Ricky’s hand tightly as we waited for our parent’s to get off the plane. I bet he could feel my hand sweating because I was nervous of what my mom was going to say. I don’t know what my dad would say, but I know that he wouldn’t freak out as much as mom would.
“So, uh, I know this isn’t the best time in the world to ask this, but do you want to be together, together?” Ricky asked as my face started to feel red. I looked up at him and smiled.
“Yes.” I said, as he returned the smile and placed a kiss on my forehead. I felt very giggly inside because he was my first ever boyfriend and I was glad it was him. Even though he doesn’t have much time left, I still wanted to be with him.
I looked back at the hallway and saw our parents walking towards us, I was too excited to see my dad again that I ran and hugged him tightly. He dropped his bags as I jumped into his arms.
“Hey, sweetheart.” He said as he wrapped his arms around me. I could feel tears dropping from my eyes onto his jacket. He put me down and my mother wrapped her arms around me. I wanted to push away but kept on hugging me anyway.
“Mom, you can stop hugging her now.” Logan butted in as she realized that she was still hugging me and hugged Logan instead.
“I missed you both very much.” She said as she finally let go of Logan. She frowned when she saw Ricky hugging his mother, then she laid her eyes back on me. “Logan, can you talk my bags for me dear?” Logan nodded and everyone else started to head out of the airport.
I started to walk, but my mother stopped me in my tracks. “You do realize he is dying, right?” She said as I looked back at Ricky walking away with the others.
I turned back and looked at my mother. “I know, but if dad was sick, you would stay with him until the very end, right?” I sighed, waiting for my mother to snap back. “I love him and I’ll do anything for him. Just like you would’ve done for James, if you never met dad, right?” She froze where she stood as I started to walk away.
I shouldn’t of said anything, but it slipped. I walked faster because I had a feeling she was going to be very pissed of me reading her journals. Hopefully, she wouldn’t make a seen in front of everyone.
____________________________________________________________________________
Ricky’s P.O.V.
“How you feeling hunny?” My mother asked me. We went outside to let Athena and Logan talk with their parents. My mother had a worry look in her face. She’s been worry ever since we found out, but I told her to still treat me like she would normally.
“I’m okay, mom. You don’t need to worry.” I said as she still looked at me worried.
“When was the last time you ate something?” She asked. I paused and rubbed the back of my head, trying to stall. I drank coffee this morning, but I haven’t eaten a lot. It’s been like this for the past few days.
“I’m fine, don’t worry,” I reassured her, again. I don’t think she was buying it, but hopefully, she got the hint to lay off the questions.
“If you say so. Let’s get in the RV, it’s a little chilly right now.” She said as she went in. I wanted to take a few breaths on my own until something in my stomach didn’t seem right. I felt it coming up and ran to the end of the RV, puking.
I coughed and realized that it was blood that was showing. As long as I can hold on for another day, I should be fine.
_____________________________________________________________________________
“You sure you are okay with driving?” I asked Tanner, as he nodded.
“I’m fine, go get some sleep with the girls, if you want.” He replied as I sat in the passenger side of the RV.
“I’ll just hang out with you. Figured you would need the company.” I said as I felt a little chilly and grabbed my sweatshirt and pulled it over my head. I took a sip of my water bottle as Tanner turned the heat up. “Thanks.”
“No problem. You okay?” He asked, still focus on the road.
“Yeah, just cancer.” I joked, I coughed again. Nothing came up, thankfully. “Hopefully, my father wants to meet me.”
“I don’t see why not. You are an amazing, respectable, young man. I just want to let you know that I’ve always considered you a son in my eyes.” Tanner looked at me and smiled before his eyes landed back on the road. “I wish I could take it away from you-” He paused in a long thought because he spoke.
I wondered what he was thinking of. “No, it wouldn’t work. I don’t want to put you through it.”
“What?” I wondered.
“My sister is a vampire, but I don’t want you to live with the curse of being a vampire.” He explained. Becoming a vampire? Not sure about that, but it would give me more time to be with Athena. We could both turn and be together forever, but I don’t want to do that to her if she doesn’t want to. “Don’t think of it as a cure. You won’t be able to control your thrust for blood. My sister has been turned as long as the twins have been alive and she still has trouble. That’s why she is ending it all and killing herself.”
“Isn’t there a cure for it?”
“No, my sister was a witch and was working on a cure for a friend of herself, but when she turned, she lost all her powers.” He explained.
She was working on a cure? For who? I stayed sight and ended up falling asleep.
“I know you can hear me.” A voice spoke, I opened my eyes and sat up. I was in a graveyard. I looked around, I wasn’t in the RV. I stood up fast and then saw a figure. “You are dreaming. Relax.” The voice spoke again, and the figure was slowly starting to come to me.
It was in a dark velvet cloak. Then it walked closer into the moonlight, where they took their hood off. A woman with grey hair, her face covered in wrinkles from old age. She had something on her head that showed a Wiccan pentagon.
I took a few steps away. What is this? What is happening to me?
“You have nothing to fear.” She spoke. “I have something very important that I need to tell you.”
Somehow, I didn’t feel as frightened as I was. She reminded me of someone. Someone I knew, but I couldn’t remember who.
“Who are you and what do you want with me?” I asked. Trying to stay brave. I almost bumped into a gravestone, as I turned around, I dropped to my knees. Looking at the name of the gravestone. With my name on it. I was speechless.
“This is what will happen if you don’t do what I tell you to do, Ricky.” I turned my head and faced her. How did she know my name? What the hell is going on?
“How did-” I tried to reply, but she spoke before I could answer.
“No more questions. I don’t have much more time.” She sighed and then grabbed my arm, pulling me to a giant wooden maple tree. It looked like the one back at home in the graveyard. Where I went with Athena and Logan to drop flowers off to their grandmothers grave.
She placed her hand on the tree and a passage opened up, followed by stairs. We entered the tree, with the tree closing up behind us as we walked down into a smooth wooden hallway, before entering a giant room with another tree grown inside the one we just entered.
She stopped in her tracks as we faced the left wall. A bunch of names was carved into the tree. Some of them crossed out and others painted over in different colors. I froze when I saw Athena’s name.
“These are the past, present, and future witches, from the beginning. Athena is a witch and she is the only one to cure the vampires. That means if you turn, she will be able to cure you, but she must come here and learn.” She faced me and handed me a necklace. “When you meet Marie, hand her this, she will know what to do.” I looked down at the necklace and saw a tiny bottle of liquid inside the wooden heart-shaped necklace.
“What is this?” I asked.
“It is a potion that will allow her to enter this place because she is a vampire, her powers of being a witch were taken away from her, but it is my fault she is who she is. I placed, what I thought was a cure for ugliness on her, but somehow something went wrong and it was the wrong one. I need to fix things now because if Athena doesn’t cure her curse of vampirism, something terribly bad will happen.”
I woke up in sweats. I looked around and I was in the RV. I felt relieved. Daylight burned in my eyes, as I turn to look to the back of the RV, everyone was awake and eating lunch. Athena smiled when she saw me get up.
“Morning sweetie, you want something to eat?” My mother asked as I nodded.
“Yeah, let me change my clothes and I’ll eat something.” I said as my mother nodded and continued to eat what looked like Wendy’s on the table.
I walked into the bedroom in the back and shut the door behind me, I checked my sweatshirt pocket and was surprised that I felt the necklace from my dream. I took a good look at it and touched the soft wooden carvings of the heart itself, and just like the woman said, the vial that I give to Marie.
I just hope that this works.

Chapter 7: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/25/unforgotten-chapter-7/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Kitty Sayjo's Work

The Greedy Hare and the Cloud Rabbit – Short Story (Part 2 of 3)

Illustrations created by Kitty Sayjo

 

If you haven’t read Part 1, here is the link: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/01/the-greedy-hare-and-the-cloud-rabbit-short-story-part-1-of-3/

~Part 2 out of 3 Parts~

~The Greedy Hare and the Cloud Rabbit~

By: Kitty Sayjo

On the day of Maria’s birthday, Daniel rushes towards her room with a present in his hands. “Maria, I got you some-,” he starts to say before he trips at the entrance of her room.

“Daniel, are you okay?” Maria asked in a panic. As Daniel slowly gets up, Maria became horrified by what she sees.

“Your head is bleeding.” she says, pointing at the right of his forehead. Daniel feels a drop of blood stream down from his head.

“Oh, I must’ve hit my head on something. Don’t worry about it, I’m fine.” Daniel says as he tries to cover the cut with his hand.

“We should at least bandage it. Let me get something for it.” Maria says as she wheels herself towards her nightstand and opens the top drawer. She looks through it and pulls out a small box.

“What is that?” Daniel asked.

“It’s my first aid kit. I keep it nearby in case of emergencies.” Maria replies as she wheels toward him. Daniel kneels in front of her and removes his hand from the cut. Maria opens her kit and begins cleaning Daniel’s cut. As she takes care of his cut, Daniel starts to chuckle.

“What’s so funny?” Maria asked.

“I’m supposed to be your caretaker, but you’re the one that’s taking care of me,” Daniel replies. Maria giggles as she places a bandage over the cut. “Thanks.” Daniel says as he gets up.

“No problem. It’s the least I can do.” Maria replies as she notices the present on the floor. “What’s that?” she asked, pointing at the present. Daniel looks behind him and picks up the gift.

“It’s for you.” he replies as he hands the present to Maria.

“Oh, thank you,” Maria says as she takes the gift and begins opening it. Inside was a white, stuffed rabbit with black marble eyes. “It’s beautiful, Daniel,” Maria says as she holds the stuffed rabbit close to her.

“What are you going to call him?” Daniel asked. Maria looks out the window for a moment before deciding on a name.

“I’ll name him Cloud,” she says before looking up at him. “What do you think?” she asked.

“I think that’s a nice name for him,” Daniel replies. Maria looks over at her door for a moment before her smile turns into a frown. “What’s wrong?” Daniel asked.

“It’s Boris. He usually comes in to wish me a Happy Birthday, but it seems like he’s late this year.” Maria replies.

“Don’t worry. I’m sure he’ll come eventually.” Daniel says as he gives Maria a warm smile.

For the rest of the day, Maria celebrated her birthday with Daniel and the other servants in the manor. Unfortunately, nighttime came and Boris still didn’t come out.

Disappointed, Maria gets ready for bed. As Daniel was carrying her into bed, he notices her sad expression.

“Did you enjoy your birthday, Maria?” he asked as he puts Maria on the bed.

“Of course. I just wish Boris was with us.” Maria replies.

“I’m sure he would’ve. Maybe he was busy.” Daniel says as he pulls the covers over Maria.

“I guess you’re right. I just wish that I could help him more.” Maria replies. After saying goodnight to her, Daniel was about to leave but was stopped by Maria.

“Daniel, could you stay with me tonight. Just for a little while?” she asked.

“Sure.” he says as he sits on her bed.

“Thank you.” she says as she starts to fall asleep.

The next day, Maria and Daniel were playing cards in her room when they heard a knock at the door.

“Come in,” Maria says out loud. The door opens and Boris walks in the room.

“Morning, Maria,” he says as he approaches them. Maria looks up at him and gives him a warm smile.

“Morning, big brother,” she says happily. Boris looks over at Daniel, who was looking at the cards in his hand.

“Would you mind giving us some privacy?” he asked.

“No problem, Sir,” Daniel replies as he gets up and leaves the room. Boris looks back at Maria and kneels to her level.

“I’m really sorry that I couldn’t be with you yesterday. I was really busy.” he says.

“It’s okay. It was still a great birthday.” Maria replies. Boris notices the stuffed rabbit, Cloud, sitting on the table.

“Who’s this little guy?” he asked as he grabs the rabbit. “That’s Cloud. Daniel gave it to me for my birthday.” Maria explains.

“Cloud? What an odd name for a rabbit.” Boris says as he examines the stuffed rabbit. As he looks at it, Boris grabs one of the ears and gently, but firmly, pulls it. The thread starts to breaks and the ear nearly breaks off before Maria stops him.

“What are you doing?” she asked, grabbing Cloud from Boris’s hands.

“Sorry, Maria. I guess the thread wasn’t that strong,” Boris replies as he gets up. “I have to get back to work now. I’ll see you later.” he went on as he patted Maria’s head before leaving.

As he walks down the hallway, Boris sees Daniel waiting nearby. Daniel sees him and notices the upset look on his face

“Is everything alright?” he asked. Boris stopped dead in his tracks and looks up at Daniel.

“You’re just a caretaker. Nothing more.” he says before continuing down the hallway. Confused, Daniel walks back into Maria’s room and finds her sewing Cloud’s ear back on.

“What happened?” he asked.

“Just a little tear. Nothing serious,” Maria replies as she finishes sewing. “Now, where were we.” she went on as she grabs her cards from the table.

A few weeks later, Maria and Daniel were looking out the window, searching for animals in the clouds. They stared for a while until a thought came to Daniel’s mind.

“Why don’t we go outside and have a picnic today?” he says.

“That sounds nice,” Maria replies.

Around noon, Daniel prepares a basket and pushes Maria towards the garden. They strolled along the stone pathway until they came to the big oak tree.

“This looks like a good spot.” Daniel says as he grabs the blanket and places it on the shaded area. He then takes Maria out of her wheelchair and sits her on the blanket. They began enjoying their lunch and looking at the clouds.

Halfway through, Maria thanks Daniel for everything that he has done for her.

“No problem. I just enjoy being with you.” he replies.

Suddenly, Daniel goes up to Maria and kisses her on the cheek. Maria starts to blush as she looks at Daniel with a shocked expression.

“Sorry. I don’t know what got over me.” Daniel says as he starts to blush in embarrassment.

“It’s okay. I understand,” Maria replies as she kisses Daniel on the cheek. “There. Now we’re even.” she went on as she smiles at him. While they continue to look at the clouds, Boris was watching them from his window.

“That’s going too far, boy.” he mutters under his breathe.

That night, Daniel tucks Maria into bed. Before he leaves, Maria stops him.

“Do you think we can do it again sometime?” she asked.

“Of course.” Daniel replies.0

“Alright. Good night, Daniel.” Maria says as she drifts off to sleep. Daniel looks at her and smiles.

“Sweet dreams, Maria.” he whispers before leaving the room.

As he walks down the hallway, Daniel had a feeling that someone was following him. As soon as he was outside, a voice calls out for him. Daniel turns around to see Boris facing him.

“Oh, sir. I didn’t notice you,” he says. Looking closer, Daniel could see the pure hatred in his eyes. “Is everything alright?” he asked.

“No, it’s not.” Boris replies as he pulls out a dagger.

“W-what are you doing?” Daniel asked in a panic.

“Don’t act so innocent with me. I know what you’re doing.” Boris replies as he slowly walks towards him. Daniel starts to run as Boris got closer. He ran towards the woods as Boris begins to chase him.

Suddenly, Daniel tries and falls to the ground. Boris catches up to him and looks down at him.

“You really think that getting close to my sister will get your poor hands on my money.” he says as Daniel faces him in horror.

“You don’t understand. I don’t care about your money!” Daniel replies as he backs away from him.

“Don’t give me that crap. Why else would you be so interested in a girl who can’t walk?” Boris asked as he gets closer. Daniel continues to back away, but Boris grabs him and pins him against a tree. “Tell me. Why are you so close to my sister?” Boris yells out as he raises his dagger.

“BECAUSE I LOVE HER!” Daniel yells out. Boris slowly lowers his dagger after hearing what Daniel had just said.

“What?” he asked.

“It’s true. I fell in love with your sister. I don’t care the money, or the fact that she can’t walk. I only care about her and her happiness.” Daniel replies. Boris releases him and looks out into the woods.

“Does Maria have feelings for you as well?” he asked.

“I think so.” Daniel replies. Boris looks at him and gives him a warm smile.

“If she feels the same way. I’ll allow you to be together.” he says.

“Really?” Daniel asked. Boris gives him a firm nod before Daniel starts to hug him.

“Thank you, Sir. I promise that I’ll make Maria happy.” Daniel went on.

“I’m sure you will, and I hope she’ll forgive me for doing this.” Boris says.

“Doing what?” Daniel asked. Before he could get an answer, Boris stabs him in the chest. Daniel falls to the ground, coughing up blood. “W-why?” he asked.

“I care about Maria’s happiness as well. Being with a poor boy like you won’t make her happy.” Boris replies as he watches Daniel take his last breath. “I better get someone to clean this up.” he thought as he heads back to the manor.

The next day, Maria wakes up to find that Daniel wasn’t in yet. She waits patiently for him, but he still hasn’t arrived. After a while, Boris comes in and sits beside her.

“Where’s Daniel?” Maria asked. Boris looks up at at her before coming up with a lie.

“He resigned last night.” he replies. Maria’s eyes widen in shock.

“Did he say why?” she asked.

“No, he just left without saying a word,” Boris replies as he stands up. “I’ll have one of the servants help you from now on.” he went on.

“Okay.” Maria replies in a saddened tone. Boris notices the sadness in her eyes and tries to comfort her.

“I’m sure he had a good reason for leaving. Try not to think about him.” he says as he leaves the room.

As soon as Boris was gone, Maria starts to cry.

END OF PART TWO

Part 3: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/03/01/the-greedy-hare-and-the-cloud-rabbit-short-story-part-3-of-3/

Kitty’s DeviantArt: 

https://www.deviantart.com/animekitty44

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 5

If you haven’t read Chapter 4, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/04/unforgotten-chapter-4/

Logan’s P.O.V.
“So, where are we going, Ricky?” I asked as I turned to look back at my sister, who had fallen asleep on the RV’s couch. I still can’t believe that I agreed to this. It was for Athena, that’s for sure.
“Well, I figured we would leave Washington and just drive for a day or two. I want to head to Cali, but I’m still debating it.” He spoke, still looking back onto the road. “I’m sorry if I dragged you with us, but I had to ask her.”
I looked at him, as he looked into the mirror and smiled as he watched my sister sleeping for a split second. “I really love her. I’m just shocked that she said yes. Didn’t even think about it for a second.” I was kinda surprised because this isn’t something that Athena normally does.
I wonder why she wanted to all of a sudden leave? I pulled out a map of the United States and saw different states circled. California, New York, Nevada, New Jersey, and Florida were all circled. One was circled in a different color, which caught my eye. It was New Jersey. It was strange, but the ink looked familiar.
“I know you do.” I sighed, I looked over at him, watched him as he watched the road. “Why did you plan to leave?”
He didn’t flinch when the question was brought up, he sighed. He stayed quiet for a few minutes before he had a chance to speak. “I want to meet my father. I haven’t told you or Athena this, but the real reason why your mother has always wanted me to stay away from you guys, especially, Athena, is that I have cancer.”
I was shocked. Normally, we have always told each other everything, but this was something that he hasn’t mention to either of us. God, if Athena finds out, she is going to be crushed. Ricky turned into a gas station and pulled up to one of the pumps.
Shutting off the engine and turned to face me. I could now see in his eyes how sick he truly was. It hit me how much he has changed, but why did he felt the need to not tell me? Or Athena? “Please.” He stared at me dead in the eyes. “Don’t tell Athena. I’ll tell her when I’m ready.”
Ricky got out of the RV and slammed the door. Which woke Athena up. I turned to look at her and smiled. “We are at a store if you want something to eat.” I said, as she sat up from the couch and yawned.
“Sounds good to me.” She got up and left the RV. I was about to leave as well, but my phone started to ring. I didn’t even check to see who it was and just picked it up. “Hello?”
“Logan, how’s everything?” I heard my father speak.
“Fine, but did you know, about Ricky?” I asked. My father knew I was very blunt about stuff. I could hear him being silent.
“He told you, didn’t he?”
“Yeah, Athena doesn’t know, but is that why you let us go with him?”
“Sort of, but I want to tell your sister and you in the morning. I love you both.” He said.
“Love you too dad.” I hung up. All this of this information was hitting me all at once. Ricky has cancer. Dad came back. We have an aunt who is a vampire.
I think I just need to sleep on this all.
_____________________________________________________________________________
Ricky’s P.O.V.
The next day, I pulled into an RV camp, just so we could all sleep. Logan walked over to the store to grab some more supplies. Once he gets back, we are going to call their dad and let them know what else is going on.
I watched Athena sleeping, she looked so peaceful. I finally convinced her to sleep in the bed that was in the back of the RV. I climbed into bed with her and got under the covers. She rolled over and laid on my chest.
My heart started to beat faster. This has been something I have dreamed, for a very long time, although, I won’t be able to do it much longer. I wanted to spend as much time as I could with her before I go.
A tear fell from my cheek as I thought about it some more. I didn’t have the heart to tell her. I didn’t want to tell her, but I couldn’t keep it a secret. I was about to fall asleep until I heard the RV door open and close.
Logan walked in with a few bags and placed them on the table. I got up, making sure not to wake up Athena.
“She still sleeping?” Logan asked as I nodded and then pointed back outside.
“I need to talk to you.” I said as Logan put some of the stuff away and then walked back outside with me. I closed the door and paced back and forth before I started to throw up. Logan started to rub my back.
“You okay, man?” Logan asked as I stood back up and leaned against the RV. “It’s getting worse, isn’t it?”
“Yeah,” I said, taking a moment to breathe. “Which is why I want to ask you something.”
“Anything.”
“Tonight, I was wondering if you can let Athena and I have the RV to ourselves?” I was nervous about asking him. “I need to tell her because I don’t have much time.”
“Sure man. Are you gonna, do it?” Logan said, which I could see that it was uncomfortable for him to ask. “I don’t care, but just use protection.”
“Only if she wants to. I won’t force her.” The RV door swung open and Athena stepped down. “What time is it?” She asked.
“It’s about noon, but we need to call dad, once you eat something,” Logan said as Athena nodded and walked back into the RV. Logan turned to me. “How much longer do you think you have left?”
“Not sure, I’m a ticking time bomb.” I chuckled, it wasn’t funny, but it was true. I rubbed the back of my neck as we both go back inside the RV.
_______________________________________________________________________
“How is everyone?” I heard Tanner ask, I waited and wanted Athena or Logan to answer.
“We are okay, Dad, but we are still really confused on why you let us go with Ricky.” Athena asked as she looked at Logan and me.
“Well, you guys are going to meet your Aunt Marie. She’s in California and since Ricky is going there, I figured you guys would tag along and meet her too. You’re mother and I are going to head out and meet you guys there tomorrow.” he explained. I’m glad he didn’t tell him the real reason why I’m heading to Cali.
“Why now?” Logan asked.
“One of your mother’s best friends had died, but come to find out, my sister saved him and turned him. He and my sister want to meet you, but they are going to burn in the sun in the next week since there is no cure to vampirism. I figured you guys would want to meet both of them.” We heard him pause. “I’m so sorry we never told them about you guys.”
“It’s okay, at least we are going to meet them now.” Athena said.
“It’s not okay, I wish I had told you guys sooner. Anyway, your mother, Ricky’s mother, and I are on our way. We are about to board the plane. Stay safe and we love you.” Their father hung up. I got up and sat down in the driver’s seat.
“We better get going. I have to meet them at the airport.” I said as I started the RV. Before I could switch it in gear, Logan stopped me.
“Let me drive.” I nodded and got out of the seat as he whispered. “You need to tell her, so spend time with her in the bedroom. Just shut the door. I don’t want to hear anything.” I smirked as I looked up at Athena.
I grabbed the box of pizza that Logan picked up before we called their father and brought it in the bedroom, where Athena was crocheting away. I shut the door and sat on the bed next to her.
She stopped crocheting and placed them on the nightstand and grabbed a piece of pizza. As I grabbed one, she took a bite of hers.
“Are you sure Logan can drive this?” She asked as I could see she was a little worried about him driving an RV all by himself.
“He’s fine. Listen, there is something I need to tell you.” I said, but she put the pizza back in the box and moved it off the bed. I finished the piece and then looked at her. “You need to be calm when I tell you, okay?”
She nodded as she got closer to me. I didn’t want to tell her. She was already going through a lot, but she needed to know. Especially, if I’ll not be around much longer. I took a deep breath and looked into her eyes.
“I love you, Athena.” I paused and then cleared my throat. “I’m dying. I have cancer.” Her beautiful face went from smiling to sadness. I wanted to hug her, but she just stared at me.
“H-How long?” She asked. I was confused.
“How long what?”
“How long have you known and not told me?!” Her voice started to rise. “Does Logan know? Do my parents know?”
I grabbed her hand, but she pulled away and moved herself away from me. “Answer the questions.”
“I found out when I graduated. They ran tests and I’ve got maybe another month or two to live.” She placed her hands over her mouth as she cried more. I wish I had told her sooner, but my mother beat it to tell her mother. That’s why she didn’t want me around Athena, she didn’t want me to fall in love with her and then I die.
I went over to hug her, this time she let me. I wrapped my arms around her and held her as long as I could. I didn’t want to let go. I didn’t want her to let go. I wanted to spend as much time as I had with her.
“Say something, please.” I asked, I looked down at her and looked into her eyes, she was heartbroken. It was all because of me. I went to kiss her forehead, but she moved and I got her lips instead. They were warm and loving, just like the last time we kissed.
I pulled away, but she held my head in her hands. “Please, just let me kiss you.” She spoke softly.
“I just don’t want it to go further unless you really want to.” I said. She stared into my eyes, again.
“I want to. I want you, Ricky.” She said as she pulled me into a kiss again. Laying us both down on the bed. I pulled away again. Looking into her eyes, I could see the worry that was showing in her eyes. Her hands started to linger down to my pants.
“Are you sure you are ready?” I asked as she stared at me. “I don’t think you are. I think you are scared to lose me.”
Athena’s face looked blank for a second as she pushed away from me, siting up on the bed, wiping the tears that just started to fall. “Do you know how long I’ve wanted to be with you?” She paused and turned to look at me. “I know we are both young, but I had planned a future of us. We were going to go through college together, get a beautiful house, get married and have kids running around the house.”
I stayed silent. I’ve always thought of being with Athena, building a life with her too, but I stopped thinking about it all after I found out I was dying. It was the reason I pushed her away. I didn’t want her to think that we could be together forever unless it could happen.
“I love you, Ricky. More than you know.” She sighed and covered her eyes. Her voice was starting to crack. “You lied to me. I’m sorry if I wanted to share something special with you before you die. If you don’t want to let me, it’s fine. I’ll just go.” Before she could stand up and leave, I grabbed her arm and pulled her back down to me.
“Don’t leave, please. Just let me explain.” I sat up and held both of her soft hands. “I-I didn’t know how to tell you. Your mother figured it would be easier to not mention it, but she was wrong. I was wrong. I should’ve told you sooner. We just need to take this day by day until my last. The one thing I want from you is your happiness.”
I wiped her tears and smiled at her. She was so beautiful. I just can’t imagine leaving her side.

Chapter 6: 

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/18/unforgotten-chapter-6/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 4

If you haven’t read Chapter 3, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/01/28/unforgotten-chapter-3/

Logan’s P.O.V.
After I said all that stuff, I went up to the tree house. I could hear them arguing from my room and I just wanted to take in that all the information Mom said in her journals, was in fact true.
My phone went off and Ricky’s name popped up. I opened the message and read it: Athena is with me. Just a heads up.
I packed a bowl and took a high. Releasing it and replying back to Ricky: Thks man, a lot of shit happened today.
I heard someone come up to the tree house and Dad appeared. He sat down on the other chair and put his head in his hands. “How bad has your mother been drinking?” He asked as I handed him my bowl pack.
“Bad. Athena hasn’t noticed as much as I have, but she’s drinking a wine bottle a day, almost.” I replied. My Dad grabbed my lighter and took a hit.
“Where’s Athena?” He asked. Handing me the bowl pack.
“She’s with Ricky. Ricky just texted me, letting me know.” I said, I knew I could trust Dad, with where Athena was. He’s always liked Ricky and treated him like a son. “Just don’t tell Mom, she doesn’t want Athena and Ricky to get together.”
Dad shook his head. He knew that Athena has always had a thing for Ricky, I have too, but Mom just wants Athena to see other people and not just one guy. “Your mother just doesn’t want her to follow her footsteps.”
“I know, but the more she tells them not to be together, they will find a way.” I said, taking another hit. “I’m sorry we read her journals. I know we shouldn’t of done it, but we were curious with her past.”
“It’s not your fault. We should’ve told you guys sooner about my sister, but how much did you read?” Dad asked as I took another hit and handed him the bowl pack.
“We know about Mom’s childhood and that there was this ‘James’ guy. We stopped reading after she mentioned Marie being a vampire.” I sighed. “I mean Aunt Marie.”
My Dad tapped my shoulder. “I’m sorry we are now just telling you, but I went to go see her. The reason why she hasn’t been around or mentioned is that we have always feared that she would feed on you guys.”
I played with the lighter, flicking it off and on. I kinda understood where my parents were coming from, but I wish they told us sooner. “I understand, but I want to meet her. I’m sure Athena does too.”
I looked up at my father, as he pulled out his phone and handed it to me. Showing me a picture of a woman. She had long black hair and her eyes we a golden yellow. Her skin was pale, but she beautiful. I looked back up at my father. “This her?” I asked. He nodded.
“Yes. You can meet her, but I have to explain something to you kids.” He sighed and wrapped his arm around my neck. “I missed you guys so much.”
I nodded. My dad and I smoked and hung out, just like we would’ve done on a normal day, but I was glad he was back home. We needed him.
________________________________________________________________
Ricky’s P.O.V.
I finally parked my car at my usual place, it was were I went when I wanted to be alone. Only this time, I wasn’t. I was with the girl I loved. I turned off the engine and we just sat in silence. I looked over at Athena and couldn’t help to notice how beautiful she looked.
She held a blanket in her hands, must of been something she was working on, but they had my favorite color all over it. Navy blue. I waited to see if she was going to speak, but she kept looking down at the blanket.
“I’m glad you called.” I spoke, hoping that would get a conversation started.
“A lot’s going on.” She finally answered. She then handed me the blanket. I smiled at her. “Here, I made this for you. I figured I would give it to you.”
I took the blanket, it was soft to the touch, but it meant more to me than she knew. It was made by her, and it would be something I would never let anything happen to it.
“Athena, thank you. I love it.” I said. I wanted to kiss her, but I didn’t want her to get upset or hurt, by me. “Listen, I need to tell you something.”
I took a deep breath in. “I’m leaving.” I hurt for me to say it, but it needed to be done. I was leaving. I have been planning this for awhile, but it was something that I have been wanting to do for awhile. I had gotten a RV and was planning on traveling the world. I had managed to transfer to online classes, until I found where I wanted to be.
Her face looked hurt as I said those words. “Leaving?” She spoke. I tear stumbled down her cheek in shock. “W-Why?” She asked.
“I’ve finally managed to save up some money to travel and I’m leaving. Tonight.” Athena’s face was still in shock. It seemed she didn’t know what to say. I really didn’t want to ask this, but it slipped out. “I wanted to ask you if you wanted to come with me, but-”
“Yes.” She interrupted me, I was shocked with her answer. She answered so quickly that my mind had to remind myself what I just asked. She said yes… I wasn’t expecting her to say anything, especially not right away.
“Are you serious? Don’t you want to think about it?” I asked.
“Yes, I’m sure, but on one condition.”
“What’s that?”
“Logan has to come with us.” She said. I don’t think Logan would leave with us, but I guess it’s worth a try.
“Of course.” I paused and smiled at her. I moved my face in closer to hers and she didn’t move a muscle as I pulled some hair behind her ear. “You are so beautiful, Athena.” I said as our foreheads touched together, our lips almost inches away. “Be with me, Athena. Let’s be together.”
I leaned in and pressed my lips up against hers. The feeling never changed, from the last time we kissed. It was still as amazing as before. I felt myself starting to get hot, just from it, but I pulled away, just staring at her.
“Yes.” Athena said, smiling at me, her cheeks red from probably blushing so much. “I’ll be with you.” Once she said those words, my heart started to beat very fast.
I turned, to start the car. This was going to be a new journey for both of us. A fresh start for all three of us.
_________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V
My heart was still fluttering as we drove back to my house. My dream had come true, but I still didn’t believe it was real. Ricky was holding my hand tight as he drove. I can’t believe I was agreeing to this. Leaving with Ricky, starting fresh, hopefully, my brother would come with us.
I pulled out my phone and texted Logan that I was on my way home, making sure that Mom wouldn’t freak out and get upset over what I was going to do. Even with my Dad finally home, I wanted to leave with Ricky.
As he pulled into my driveway and got out of the car and walked over the other side of the car. Ricky smiled at me as I leaned in to give him a kiss. “I’ll be right back.” I said as I headed up the drive way and into my house.
I quickly walked into Logan’s room and closed the door behind me. “Finally, you’re back.” Logan said as he sat up onto his bed. “Dad wouldn’t tell me anything until you got here.”
“Well, I’m not staying for long.” I spoke. Logan had a shocked look on his face.
“Wait, what do you mean you aren’t staying long? Athena, what’s going on?” He asked as I looked down at my phone, Ricky sent me a text.
Everything alright?
I replied back saying to give me an extra few minutes. I took a deep breath. “I’m leaving. With Ricky. Tonight.” I said. My brother stood up and looked confused. “Look, I want you to come with us. Ricky is leaving to travel across the country and find somewhere to settle down. He asked me to go and I said yes, but I told him I wanted you to come as well.”
Logan started to pace in his room, back and forth. He stopped in front of me, trying to understand what I had just said to him. “So, you are going to leave with Ricky and never come back?”
“Yes.”
“You want to do that now, even when Dad finally came back?” Logan asked, again. “You are sure you want to do this?” He asked again.
“I’m sure, but I don’t want to leave you behind.” He sighed and threw his hand in his hair.
“Fuck it, let’s go.” He said as a smiled showed on my face, he grabbed his back pack and started to pack. I ran into my room and did the same. I grabbed my crocheting hooks and some of my books, but I stopped when I saw the photograph I had. It was a picture of all of us, 5 years ago. My parents, Logan and me. When we were at our happiness. I threw it into the bag and packed more clothes.
My bedroom didn’t look empty, but it wasn’t the same. I grabbed my box underneath my bed and took all the cash I had. It wasn’t much, but I had saved it over time with babysitting the past 2 summers. Tossing that into the bag and opening my window.
Logan was already waiting for me and grabbed my first bag, heading over to Ricky, who parked on the side. Before I was able to get out of the window, I heard my name. “Athena, wait.”
I turned and saw my father. He didn’t come to pull me back into my bedroom, he gave me a hug and handed me two things. The family laptop and a letter addressed to Logan and I. “I love you and your brother so much. Keep in contact with me and I’ll meet up with you guys soon.”
I was confused. “What do you mean, dad?”
“I’ll explain later, but go. I’ll be calling you guys in the morning.” He gave me a kiss on the forehead and helped me out of my window. I ran over to the car and got into the back seat, as I watched my childhood home become distance from between us.
I took a deep breath and looked out the window. This path was a new one, something that I never thought would happen.

Chapter 5: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/11/unforgotten-chapter-5/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Kitty Sayjo's Work

The Greedy Hare and the Cloud Rabbit – Short Story (Part 1 of 3)

Illustrations created by Kitty Sayjo 

~Part 1 out of 3 Parts~

~The Greedy Hare and the Cloud Rabbit~

By: Kitty Sayjo

Long ago, there lived a pair of siblings named Boris and Maria Caldren. Boris was a strong, determined young man, while his little sister was a sweet and caring girl. After the tragic death of their parents, Boris was left with the responsibility of running the family business and taking care of his sister.

Despite this, they did their best to help one another. Everything seems like it was going well, but that was before the accident that left Maria paralyzed from the waist down. This caused even more stress on Boris.

He pleaded with the doctors to help her, but there was nothing they could do. Since the family business wasn’t doing so well, Boris was struggling to pay for Maria’s medical bills. Eventually, he was forced to do some desperate acts to pay it off.

Once Maria was out of the hospital, her personality had completely changed. She became nothing more than a shell of her formal self. Since she could no longer walk, she would spend most of her time in her room, watching the clouds.

Her brother did his best to make her happy, but with the addition of his new business, he had almost no time for her.

One day, Boris came into Maria’s room with a boy who was around the same age as her. “Maria, this is Daniel. He’s going to be your caretaker.” he said.

Maria just looked at him without showing any emotion. As soon as Boris left the room, Maria wheeled herself over to the window and stared at the clouds. Daniel walks over to her knees beside her.

“Do you like looking at the clouds?” he asked. Maria nodded without looking at him. “Same here. I like looking for ones that look like animals.” Daniel replied as he starts pointing out the clouds.

His focus was interrupted when Maria finally spoke to him. “Rabbit.”

Daniel looked at her, confused. “A rabbit? Where?” he asked. Maria points at one of the clouds that was in the shape of a rabbit. “Oh, I see it. Do you like rabbits?” Daniel asked.

Maria looked at him and smiled for the first time in weeks. “Yeah.” she said.

“Nice. I like them too.” Daniel replied as he smiled back at her.

From that day forward, Maria and Daniel grew closer and they started to become friends. Maria’s personality was starting to return as the days went by. One day, Daniel was pushing Maria down the hallway of the manor when they heard an argument coming from the study.

They stopped dead in their tracks when a man storms out of the study with Boris following behind. “Fine, go. You’ll regret ever taking a loan from me.” Boris yelled out as the man disappeared in the distance.

Maria was shocked at what she had just witnessed. “Boris?” she asked in a soft tone. Boris looked at Maria and approached her.

“Everything’s alright. Just lost another client.” he said as he kneeled to her level.

“Is there anything I can do?” Maria asked. Boris just smiled and stroked her head.

“Don’t worry. You don’t have to do anything.” he replied as he gets up and heads back into the study. When the door to the study closes, Daniel noticed that Maria was upset.

“Are you alright, Maria?” he asked.

“Yes, just bring me back to my room please.” Maria replied. Daniel did as he was told and pushes Maria down the hall towards her room. On the way there, Daniel stops in front of a window.

“Why did we stop?” Maria asked as she looks up at him.

“I think I saw a rabbit in the clouds.” Daniel replied as he pointed at one of the clouds. Maria starts to giggle.

“You stopped just to show me that?” she asked.

“Well, it made you smile, didn’t it,” Daniel replied.

“It sure did.” Maria replied as they continue to look at the clouds.

A few weeks later, Boris had some business to do in town and he decided to take Maria and Daniel with his. While he was busy dealing with a client, Maria and Daniel strolled around the town.

Since it was the first time Maria had left the house since her accident, she felt very unsettled. Daniel notices this as he pushes her through the crowd. “You know, when I was little, I used to stroll down this street with my mom.” he said.

“Really?” Maria asked.

“Yes. We would usually come here to get what we need. Sometimes, if we had extra money, she would get me one of those homemade tarts from the bakery.” Daniel replied.

“She sounds like a very sweet lady,” Maria said as she looks up at him. “Maybe I can meet her someday?” she went on.

“Yeah, maybe.” Daniel replied as they pass by the toy store. Daniel notices the stuffed animals that were displayed.

“Maria, when is your birthday?” he asked.

“It’s two months from now. Why?” Maria replied.

“Just curious.” Daniel replied as they continue to stroll down the street.

Meanwhile, in one of the houses, Boris was dealing with a client.

“Please, I’m begging you. Don’t do this.” the client said as he limps away from Boris.

“A loan is a loan. You’ll have to pay eventually.” Boris replied as he approached the client.

“I don’t have any money at the moment. Just give me a week and I’ll pay you back!” the client said before Boris kicks him to the ground.

“You said that last week and the week before that.” Boris said as he grabbed the client by the shirt and lifts him up. “Either pay with your money or pay with your life.” he went on as he pulls out a dagger.

“B-but I can’t,” the client replied.

Boris throws the client back down to the ground and proceeds to stab him in the leg. The client yells in pain as Boris pulls out the dagger from the client’s leg.

“Have the payment ready by next week, or it will be the chest next time.” Boris said as he walks away from the client. As he exits the house, Boris sees Maria and Daniel approaching him.

“Did everything go well, Boris?” Maria asked.

“Yes. Everything went well.” Boris replied as they began heading back home.

END OF PART ONE

Part 2: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/15/the-greedy-hare-and-the-cloud-rabbit-part-2-of-3/

Kitty’s DeviantArt: 

https://www.deviantart.com/animekitty44

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 3

If you haven’t read Chapter 2, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/01/21/unforgotten-chapter-2/

Athena’s P.O.V.
‘This is Tanner, leave a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can.’ As I heard my father’s voice spoke. I waited until the beep sounded.
“Daddy, we need you. Mom’s been drinking and it’s getting worse. Please come back. I love you, daddy.” I said, leaving another voicemail. It’s been a few days since Logan and I read some of our mom’s journals.
I haven’t touched them since, neither has Logan. I think we are scared to read on. I have more questions than anyone I know. Who was this James? Why don’t we see our aunt? And why does my mother think that she’s a vampire?
I took a deep breath and cleared my head as I walked back into school. I went straight to my locker and grabbed my history book. My phone started to buzz and I quickly grabbed it and checked to see who it was. Ricky.
I ignored it. It’s just best. I just don’t want to get into anymore trouble with my mom. I placed my phone into my pocket, but before I was able to, someone shoved me into the locker, causing me to fall and drop my history book and cell phone onto the ground.
As I turned to get up, I saw Hannah, one of the popular girls who really doesn’t like me. “Fucking move freak!” She yelled as her and her other two girls, Casey and Stella, started to laugh with her. “Honestly, you would be better off dead.”
She turned and walked away, a few group of people started to come around us, but I not sure what got into me, but I fought back. I got up, grabbed a chuck of Hannah’s hair and threw her onto the ground. I just kept punching her, before I felt someone pull me off of her.
“Principles office now!” The teacher who pulled Hannah away from me said, but Hannah was able to get one last punch in before I was able to speak. Knocking me right in the face, I could feel the blood coming out of my nose.
I tried to break free, but I then saw Logan, who had his arms wrapped around me, trying to hold me back. “Let me get in one more punch!” I yelled as he slowly started to walk me down to the office. “I then paused and had him look at me. “She told me that I would be better off dead. Please let me get in one more punch!”
Logan loosen his grip as I broke free and was able to give her one last punch, before Logan pulled me back. I got her right in her left eye, it was starting to turn red as we walked away.
Once we were in the nurse’s office, she took a look at my nose, thank god it wasn’t broken, but she said it was going to bruise for a little bit. Logan sat outside the nurses office and I sat down next to him.
“What the hell got into you?” Logan asked as I looked down at my shoes, which had a few drops of dried blood on them.
“I don’t know.” I answered. I really didn’t know. With everything going on, I don’t know why I finally stood up for myself. Now, the only think I could think of was what phone call mom would be getting from her home office.
Hannah walked out of the principles office with a smirk on her face. I glared at her, as I could see her black eye had started to form around her left eye. “Athena and Logan. Get into my office.” Principle LaMore said as we both stood up and walked in.
We both took a seat and Principle LaMore sat down and started to rub his scalp. “Look, I know that this is the beginning of the school year, but we can’t keep having this happen, Athena.” He sighed as I waited to see what the punishment was going to be. “Here is the thing. We are going to suspend you for 3 days, just like Hannah, but if it happens again, both of you are going to be expelled.”
“Wait, what?” I said and then paused for a second. It didn’t make sense. I haven’t done anything to get me into trouble, but for this being the first time I’ve done anything, next time something happens to me, I’m getting expelled? “So, you are saying that if I do something like this again, we are both expelled? That doesn’t make any sense! She has been bullying me since day one!”
“Watch your tone. That is our new policy. In order to keep our school in order, we have to be very strict. You are lucky that all you got was a suspension. Now, I have informed your mother and she is on the way. Go sit out in the office and wait for her.” He said as Logan and I both got up and walked out to sit back in the office.
Logan grabbed something from his pocket, when he pulled it out, it was my phone. It was ringing and it was dad. I quickly grabbed it from his hand and placed it in between us when I answered. “Daddy?!” I said as I waited to here this voice.
“Hey sweetie. Everything okay? I just got a voicemail saying that you guys got into a fight.” Our father said.
“Yes, it’s a long story, but we need you. Mom isn’t acting normal.” I spoke.
“I know, I’m on my way. There is something I need to tell you all. Something very important.” He said as we heard another voice in the background. “I have to go, but I will see you kids soon, I love you both.”
“We love you too, dad.” Logan said as the line went dead. I was about to put my phone into my pocket, but I stopped when I saw our mother approach us.
“Don’t put that back in your pocket, Athena. You both have lost your phone. Now, let’s go.” She said. She seemed back to normal, but not completely. Once we were in the car, it was complete silence. Logan usually sat up front, but this time, he sat out back with me.
I was scared to know what was going to happen. I was never one to get into trouble, but I felt Logan place his hand on top of mine and it made me feel that everything was going to be fine.
_____________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V
Mom, Athena, and I just sat at the kitchen table. Athena’s bruise on her face was darken in. Mom was holding her head in her hands. She had us sit at the table, It’s been silent for awhile.
“So, why are we at the table again?” I asked, crossing my arms. My mother didn’t move a muscle. I sighed, but before I were going to speak again, the door opened and there stood our father.
“Daddy!” Athena shouted and rose up from her seat as fast as she could to hug dad. I got up to hug him too, but mom didn’t move a muscle. Dad hugged us as tight as he could. I missed him. We used to do a lot together, same with Athena.
“I missed you both so much.” He said as Athena and him shed a tear. I saw Dad look up at Mom, but she still didn’t move a muscle. He let go of us and walked over to Mom, throwing his arms around her. “And of course, I missed you, hunny.”
“You lied to me.” I heard mom spoke as she got up, pulled away from dad’s arms and walked away. Athena and I looked at each other and then dad, who threw his hands into the air.
“I should’ve known that was gonna happen.” He said as I gave him a look. He noticed and look a deep breath. “Let me go talk to your mother and fix everything with her and then we can talk.” He left the room and went to go find our mom.
“What did Dad lie about?” Athena asked, but I shrugged. Athena headed to her room, but I decide to listen into the conversation that was about to happen between mom and him. Athena noticed and decided to join me. “We shouldn’t do this.” She said.
“If you don’t want to, I’ll do it.” I whispered as Athena nodded and headed back into her room. I then placed my ear to the door.
“Jade, let me explain.” I heard my father spoke.
“No, you lied to me saying that you were sick, just like your sister and then you come back and don’t tell me about it?!? I have been worried sick and have been working my ass off, since you decided to find your fucking sister!” Mom yelled, I looked into the key hole of the door and could see my mother pacing back any forth.
“I’m sorry about that, but babe, I have some amazing news to share with you.” Dad said stopping my mom dead in her tracks. “James is alive.” My mother looked at him and covered her mouth shaking her head.
“No, that’s impossible.” My mother spoke.
“He’s been with Marie this entire time.” Dad paused. “She turned him before he died. She came back wanting to meet the twins, but wanted to see James and she found him half dead.”
“Then why am I just know finding this out!” Mom snapped. Dad threw his hands up in the air.
“Because I know deep down you still loved him.” Both of my parents stood silent. Mom turn away from him. Until Dad finally spoke. “I knew it. Why don’t you soak up this information while I explain the kids why I was gone.”
Dad was about to open the door, but Mom pulled his arm. I was about to run back to my bedroom. Not before I heard this. “I did love him, but I love you. Please, let me tell the kids.”
The door was about to open, but I ran so fast that my heart was beating faster as I ran towards my room. I had closed my door, before I heard. “Athena! Logan! Can we see in you the living room!” Mom answered. I was not ready for this, I just hoped that both Athena and I seem surprised when they tell us the news.
__________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.
Logan and I sat on the couch, waiting for someone to speak. Dad and Mom were whispering to each other, but we couldn’t make out what we were saying.
“So, what is it? I have homework to do.” Logan spoke up and our parents turned to him.
“Okay, so we need you both to just understand where we are coming from when we tell you this.” Dad said as I got a little worried. What if it’s about are Aunt? Or that James guy.
“There is something that we have never told you and we did it to protect you, but now that you guys will be 16 in a few more days, we figured you would understand the situation a little better then when you were littler.” Mom took a deep breath. “Your father has an younger sister.”
“So, we have an aunt?” I questioned.
“Yes, her name is Marie and the reason why she isn’t in our life, is because of her condition.” Dad explained.
“What condition? Why haven’t you told us this?” Logan snapped back, I could see that all this information that we read in mom’s journals, might be true.
“She’s a vampire.” The room was silent.
“You’re shitting me, right?” Logan said. He got up and looked at both of our parents. ” I can’t believe you guys lied to us. Now, I’m kinda glad we read your journal’s, at least they were honest on what had happen to our aunt.”
Mom’s face flushed. Dad looked at her in shock. “Why didn’t you burn them, like we agreed?” I could see Dad getting very annoyed with Mom.
“I-I didn’t have the heart to, because I didn’t want to-”
“Forget him, you mean?” Dad snapped at her.
“I told you that I-” Dad interrupt her. I got up and decided to leave the room.
“You love me, but I know deep down that you wished the twins weren’t mine.” I heard, place my back up against the hallway wall. “I’ve done so much for you, Jade. I’ve kept so much in over the years. I’ve done everything you have asked, but I know you aren’t happy.”
“I am happy, you just assume that I’m not! I missed you so much and I was so pissed that you didn’t include me in why you left in the first place!” Mom yelled at him. I slowly started to walk to my room, I didn’t want to hear any more yelling for today.
I walked into my bedroom and closed the door. I laid on my bed and checked my phone. I then dialed Ricky’s number.
“Thank god you call. Please don’t hang up, can we talk?” Ricky spoke.
“Pick me up at the stop sign on the next street over.” I said as I hung up the phone and grabbed a jacket. I dug in my closet to find the blanket I had crochet for Ricky. I’ve been saving it for something special, but I’ve waited long enough to give it to him.
Grabbing everything I needed, I jumped out of my window, sneaking past my brother’s room and running down the street to the stop sign, where Ricky was waiting. I got into his car. Ricky smiled at me as we drove off.

Chapter 4: https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/02/04/unforgotten-chapter-4/

 

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 2

If you haven’t read Chapter 1, here is the link:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/01/14/unforgotten-chapter-1/

~Chapter 2~

Athena’s P.O.V
“Why are we cleaning out the garage, Mom?” Logan asked as we were all seated at the kitchen table. Mom was putting eggs and bacon onto our plates.
“Because, we need to get rid of some stuff in there. I don’t know when your father is coming back, but money has been really tight and I don’t want to go into you guys college funds to help keep us afloat.” Mom said as she poured herself some more coffee.
“I can get a job. We don’t have to sell our stuff.” Logan said as our mother shock her head ‘no’.
“Neither of you should get a job to help me out. Focus on school and I’ll take care of the bills.” Mom said as I finished breakfast. “Athena, I have some bad news. I won’t be able to take you to the craft fair next week. I’m really sorry, but work has been crazy and I have to work on your birthdays too.”
“That’s okay, Mom.” I said, my expression sadden. It was my favorite event that my mom and I would go to, but I guess we will have to try again next year. I got up from the table and pushed my chair in. “I’ll go start on cleaning the garage.”
Mom nodded, but her office phone started to rang as she quickly ran into the next room. I turned and walked out into the garage.
The garage was a mess, with boxes on top of boxes. Over to the left stood Logan and I’s very first bikes. Dad didn’t want us to get rid of them and that we should keep them for when we have kids.
I walked over to the back of the garage and figured I would start with the boxes that weren’t labeled, but there was something that caught my eye, something I had never seen before. A small wooden chest.
I don’t remember seeing something like this, but I was curious to know what laid inside. I moved a few boxes that sat in front of it. As I got closer to the wooden chest, all I could see was that it was very dusty. Mom and Dad must of forgot about it because it looks like it hasn’t been touched in a long time.
I was about to open it, when I heard a voice. “Athena, you in here?” Crap. It was Ricky. I stayed hidden a little longer, hoping he would just give up and leave me alone. After a few minutes, I heard him walk away. I sighed in relief.
I looked back down at the chest and opened it slowly. I was amazed to see how many books there was in here. As I picked up one and looked over the cover, I saw that there was no title or author on it. I opened the book and saw the inside.
My eyes got bigger when I saw that it wasn’t just any type of book, but a diary. Not just anyone’s diary, but my moms. I quickly put the book back and then closed the wooden chest. I didn’t want anyone to walk in on me reading my mothers thoughts.
I was too curious. I cleaned off the chest and quickly snuck it into my room. I place it on my floor. I then took the chest and placed it in my closet, quickly shutting the door before I heard. “There you are. I have been looking everywhere for you.”
I turned around and saw Ricky, standing in my doorway. “What are you doing here?” I snapped, he gazed at me as faced him. “I have to go clean the garage, so either tell me what you want or leave.”
He sighed as I crossed my arms. “Can we just talk, so I can explain myself?” He asked as I rolled my eyes.
“Fine, but we can talk out in the garage.” I said, pushing him out of the way and walking back outside and towards the garage. I really wasn’t in the mood to talk to him and have him explain that my mother was stopping him from expressing his feelings.
Once we reached the garage I started to go through a box, as I waited for Ricky to say something. It was quiet for a little bit until he finally spoke.
“I know that your brother told you why I couldn’t tell you how I felt because of your mother, but I’m going to tell you now.” He paused and I heard him sigh. “I love you, but I think it’s best that we just stay-” Before he could finish, I had to know. I don’t know what got into me, but I walked over to him and kissed him.
He was my first ever kiss, but it was worth it. It was breath taking. I felt my arms wrapping around his neck and his wrapped around my waist. I didn’t want it to stop, but he finally pulled away. Our foreheads were still pressed together. I finally opened my eyes, both of us still trying to catch our breath.
“Wow.” I said as I saw a small smile appeared on his face.
“Why did you do that?” He asked as I pulled away and thought about it. I then realize that I just kissed Ricky.
“I-I don’t know.” I said, sitting on the cold cement floor. “I just thought that if I knew what it was like to kiss you, I would be able to get over you easily, but I don’t think I can now.” I hugged my knees and covered my head.
I felt Ricky place his hand on my back. Rubbing it back and forth as he sat down beside me. “I don’t think I’ll be able to either.” I looked up at him as he smiled at me. He leaned in and kissed me again. We were so lost in kissing each other that we got interrupted.
“Athena!” We stopped kissing and turned to see my mother standing in front of us. “Athena Rose! Get your ass inside, now!” She demanded.
Never have I ever seen my mother get so mad before. I was scared. I quickly got up and ran inside. I ran passed Logan, I started to cry, but I didn’t know why.
“Athena, what’s wrong?” I heard Logan asked as I shut my bedroom door. I lean back against the door and fell to the ground. I didn’t understand why my mother was acting like this.
____________________________________________________________________
Ricky’s P.O.V.
I stood up after Athena ran inside. I was face to face with her mother. I remember the last conversation I had with her, it was the night of graduation. The night I planned on telling Athena how I felt, but her mother told me it would be best if I stayed away and did my own thing.
“Look, I’m-” I figured I would apologize, but Jade had interrupt me before I could.
“Don’t sorry me! I told you to stay away from her! Now, she is going to think that you too are going to be together forever!” She yelled, a thought popped into my mind. I knew about her past because my mom and her were close friends, but they stopped talking for some reason.
I wanted to say it, but I kept my mouth shut. I didn’t want to bring up James…
“I’m sorry! I’m sorry that I fell in love with your daughter.” I said as I tired to stopped myself, but didn’t. “To be honest, but I think I remember being told that you fell in love with your best friend and your mother didn’t seem to have a problem with it.”
She looked shocked when the words came out of my mouth. I didn’t know what came over me, but deep down, it needed to be said.
“Leave Ricky! I never want you around Athena or this house again!” She screamed as I walked away. Logan caught me, before I got into my car.
“Ricky, wait!” He said as I opened my door. “What the hell is going on?”
I put my head down and looked back up at him. “Take care of your sister.” I got into my car, started my engine and drove off. The one thing that popped in my mind was Athena. How beautiful she was and how her smile brighten my day. Just seeing her, made my world stop.
I felt a tear slip, but I quickly wiped it away. I pulled over and cut my engine. I placed my head on my hand, that was still on the steering wheel. I just hope that Athena was alright.
I pulled out my phone and tried to call her, but it just kept ringing until it reached to her voicemail.
“Hey its Athena. Leave a message!”
“Athena, I love you. Don’t forget that.” I then hung up, turned my engine back on and drove home.
____________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
I walked back in my house, after Ricky left. My mother was in front of Athena’s door. “Athena, get out here!” She shouted.
Our mother has never been a yeller, unless I did something back, but for Athena, she didn’t know how to handle it. I walked over to my mother she turned and looked at me quick, before going back and knocking on her door.
“What are you doing, Mom?” I asked. She turned and glared at me.
“You.” She pointed to me. “You had to keep him around when I told you no! You said that you would keep Ricky away!” She slapped my face.
“What the hell!” I yelled. “What has gotten into you, Mom. What is so wrong about Ricky?”
“He is going to make her think that they will live happily ever after and then break her heart!” She said, I then noticed that she was walking funny.
She was drunk. We have never seen our mother drunk, so this was a first. I noticed that our parents wine collection was disappearing, but I didn’t think my mother had drank almost half of it.
“You’re drunk, aren’t you?” I confronted her. She then turned and walked away into her room.
Once she closed her door. I quietly went to Athena’s door. “Athena, its just me. Open up.” I said as the door slowly opened. As I looked into my sister’s face, her eyes were red from crying. I walked into her room and closed the door.
Athena hugged me as tight as she could. I didn’t mind, but it made me angry that Athena was so scared. “I want daddy.” I heard her say. I missed him, too.
I waited until she finally let go of me to speak, but there was nothing that I felt that would help her. She sat on her bed and I sat down next to her. I noticed something that was peaking out of her closet. I got up and opened it.
“What’s that?” I asked as I looked at the weird little wooden chest. “I’ve never seen this before, where did get this?” I looked back at Athena, as she wiped her tears.
“It was in the garage. It’s a bunch of journals.” She spoke. I looked back and grabbed the chest from the closet and placed it on the floor.
“Who’s journals?” I asked as I opened the wooden chest and grabbed one of the many books that hid inside.
“Moms.” I looked up back at Athena. “I know I shouldn’t of taken them, but I was curious and I feel that she is hiding something from us.”
Athena got down from her bed and sat on the floor with me. “These go back to when she was a teenager.” Athena explained. I opened one of them and she was right. Mom’s name was inside for sure.
“How do you know that?” I asked, but when I looked on the outside of the book, on the edge of the book, was a year. No date or month, just the year. “Have you read any of these?”
Athena shook her head no. “I haven’t yet.” She then looked through and grabbed the earliest year. That must of been when mom started to write in journals. “We should read this together?” Athena asked.
I nodded as we sat together and turned the first page of her journal:

2004 – June
Today, I finally graduated from high school. It took long enough, but I’m glad it’s over. James and I are going to move in to our own place. We figured it would be cheaper than living in a dorm with some strangers.
I wish he knew how I felt about him. I love him, more than he knows. I’m just glad he has stayed by my side after all the stuff that happened the night my sister died.
But I know he only sees me as a friend, nothing more. Or does he?
I figured I would write in a journal as a fresh start. After what happened when I was 12… I know it has been years, but I still have nightmares of that night. The night I lost my sister and my virginity…
I’m glad Lucas is in hell for what he did…

2004 – July
We are moved in, finally! I get to enjoy the short time of what’s left of summer before I have to go back to school.
I got my first job! I’ll be working at the bookstore. My mom knows the owner and thankfully he was hiring. I think that would be a wonderful place to start a job. It’s only going to be part time, so that I can go to college. Not sure what I want to do, but I need to figure out quick…
The night mares just don’t seem to go away… About that night… I feel terrible to abort that baby, but I had too. I wasn’t going to raise a child that came from one night that I was drugged and raped…
James says that I have to move on, but I can’t. So, tonight, we are going to have our first ever party at our house. I figured a night of drinking and dancing with friends can help me forget.
Savannah can’t come over, but that’s okay. She’s got little Ricky to take care of. I feel bad for her…
Connor still doesn’t want anything to do with Ricky that he moved to LA AFTER he was born. I still can’t believe that his parents tried to pay Savannah to have an abortion…
I’ll write later, need to go to work!
______________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.
We both looked up from our mother’s journal. I wanted to cry. I never knew that about her or Ricky. Logan pulled out his phone and checked the time, it was almost 2pm. An hour since my mother was caught Ricky and I kissing.
“That’s sad though.” I broke the silence. Logan looked at me.
“About mom or Ricky’s father wanting his mother to get rid of him?”
“About Ricky.” I paused. “I’ve always wondered why he never talked about his dad, now I know why.”
“I know.” Logan replied. “Who’s James?” I wondered about it too. The way mom was talking about him, made me believe that she really did love him, but she never talked about him. What happened to him? Did they fall in love?
“I don’t know, but I want to read the 2008 one.” I said, grabbing it and flipping a few pages until I saw our dad’s name. “Look! Here’s dad’s name!”
Logan looked closely, but once he read a little in, he turned the page. “I don’t think we need to know about that.”
“What was it?” I asked.
“Something that should stay between mom and dad.” Logan replied as I peaked over and read a little before going to the next page. “Yep, let’s leave that there.” I never wanted to picture my mother talking about her first time with dad, but now, it was frozen in my brain.
“Do you want to keep reading?” Logan asked. I nodded as we looked back down on the next page in our mom’s journal:

2008 – January
Tanner took me out, last night, but I ended up in James’ bed. We made love and I don’t know what to think about it.
Tanner has been so sweet to me and has made it clear he wants to be more than friends, but I just don’t know. James took advantage of me when I was drunk and let it happened. It brings me a flashback back to that horrible night when I was 12.
I just don’t know…
2008 – February
Well, I don’t know how to say this, but I’m pregnant…
I don’t know who the father is. I have a feeling it is Tanner’s but still.
I feel like I should be on one of those shows that call out women who sleeps with more than one man and finds out that they are or aren’t the father.
I didn’t mean for it to happen. I’m scared and don’t know what to do… What happens when I tell them? Both James and Tanner.
God, I feel like such a whore. No more heavy drinking… Not just for my health, but for my future baby.
2008 – March
I told them…
Actually, Tanner’s sister saw me buying the tests with Savannah. I moved out, too.
James called me a whore for sleeping with both of them, but he took advantage of me when I was extremely drunk! How is that my fault? I don’t know why I got so drunk, so it’s just as much my fault as it is his.
Tanner has been really sweet towards me. He’s already starting to save up money for the little one. It makes me feel that he is going to be a wonderful father. I have a deep feeling that he is the father of our child.
At least I can try and be a good mom, unlike mine. She decided to not tell me she was getting married and that she was pregnant! Whatever, I’m done being lied too.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Athena’s P.O.V.
“I can’t read any more, Logan.” I said, putting the book back in the chest. “W-We could’ve been someone else’s kids?” Logan the book from me and went through a few pages and then he then read out loud.
“Don’t worry. James’ isn’t our father, just listen.” Logan cleared his throat. “I found out I was having twins and they are both Tanners. James can’t have kids because of all the abuse he suffered as a child. I felt horrible that James wouldn’t have any kids, but I’m more shocked that I’m having twins.”
“Thank god.” I sighed in relief. “I have had enough reading. Too much we have found out at once.” I said as Logan kept looking back into the book. He was skipping pages, then looked up at me.
“Dad’s never mention in having a sister to you, has he?” I shock my head. Logan took a deep breath in. “She’s alive, sort of.”
“What? What do you mean sort of?” I asked as I took the book from him and saw what he saw.
‘I don’t believe it. The only family Tanner had was now gone… More like dead, as in vampire.’
“Vampire??”

Chapter 3: TBA

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten – Chapter 1

If you haven’t read Unclear, I recommended that you do because this is the sequel to it! Here is the link for the list of chapters for Unclear:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/07/21/unclear-list-of-chapters/

Don’t know what this book is about? Here is the link for the intro for Unforgotten:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/01/07/unforgotten-sequel-to-unclear-intro-backstory/

~Chapter 1~

Athena’s P.O.V
First day of school, I’ll be a Junior, this year. Same as my brother. I groaned when the sunlight hit my face. I looked over at my alarm clock and saw that it had just started to go off. I wasn’t ready for this first day, I missed my dad.
My dad left awhile ago, for a business trip I think, but he hasn’t answered my phone calls or have told mom when he was going to come home. Usually, when its the first day, my dad would walk into my room and wake me up, as he was excited to get us kids out to school.
He would then make an awesome breakfast and drive us to school, wishing us to have a great day, but this was the first time he has missed a day like this. I got up and opened my closet, picking out an outfit out of the new school clothes that my mom and I got a few weeks before.
I decided that one of my WWE Lita shirts would do with some shorts, since I had a feeling it was going to be hot out. My phone started buzzing, as I looked over, it was a text from Ricky, my best friend.
You need a ride? he texted.
I ignored it, he and I have known each other since we were babies, but since he has started going to college, we haven’t talked much since. I wondered why he would just message me out of the blue like this?
Someone knocked on my door as I tossed my phone on my bed and grabbed my backpack. “I’m coming!” I said, as I looked and saw my brother come in.
“Ricky’s giving us a ride. Why didn’t you message him back?” Logan asked as I zipped up my bag and threw it over my shoulders.
“I wanted to walk.” I lied. I really didn’t want to talk to Ricky. I looked over and saw my phone go off. I looked at my caller ID. It was my dad. I quickly grabbed the phone and answered.
“D-Daddy??” I asked, I had a tear escape from my eyes.
“Yes, how’s my baby girl?” He asked. My heart was overjoyed. Logan’s eyes got wide as I put the call on speaker.
“We miss you, daddy. Logan’s here too.” I spoke, wiping a tear or two away from my face.
“Hey dad.” Logan said.
“I miss you both so much. I wanted to call and wish you a great first day. I’m sorry if I can’t make it.” He explained. Logan looked at me, I bet he could see the smile on my face, just hearing my dad’s voice. “I’ll be home as soon as I can. Something happened with my trip and it might be awhile longer.”
“How long? You okay, daddy?” I panicky asked.
“I’m not sure, sweetie. I’ve been feeling under the weather and I can’t travel until I’m better. I’ve got to go, but I love you too so much.” My dad hung up the phone as I finished wiping my tears. Logan pulled me in to hug me.
A car horn honked from outside. Logan pulled away and left. “I’ll be right out, just have to grab my stuff.” Logan said. I walked out to the front of my house, where Ricky’s car was parked. I got in the back seat as Ricky turned his head and gave me a smile.
He looked different, he cut his long blond hair and doesn’t look like he has shaved his face in awhile. “How are you, Athena?” He asked, but I looked towards my house, hoping that my brother would come out sooner.
“Fine.” I said, just to shut him up. Finally my brother got out of the house. Logan opened the passage’s door and got in.
“Hey Ricky, thanks again for giving us a ride.” Logan said as I rolled my eyes. “My mom said that if you need gas money, we can give you some.”
“Naw, don’t worry about it.” Ricky said, driving away from our house. “Actually, wanted to know if you guys wanted to come over Saturday to a party?”
“Hell, yeah we would!” Logan excitedly said.
“I’ll pass.” I snapped, crossing my arms as I noticed Ricky had glance at me through the mirror.
“Come on, you don’t have to drink, it will be fun.” Logan tried to convince me.
“No, I-I have a date.” I lied. Why the hell did I just say that.
“You don’t date.” Ricky said as he turned into our high school. “You are coming, I’ll bring you home whenever you want to go.” He stopped the car.
“Thanks, but no thanks.” I got out of the car and quickly slammed the car door, walking as fast as I can into the school.
“Athena, wait up!” I heard Logan shout as I saw him pacing himself for running after me. “What was that all about?”
“I don’t want to talk about it.” I snapped and Logan dropped the subject. Logan and I walked to our homeroom, we had the same homeroom since coming to high school. We both sat in the back of the class as Ms. Eddy counted to see who was here.
I decided to putt out a mini project I was working on. I started to crochet a bookmark as Logan played on his phone. Ms. Eddy passed out our schedules and smiled when she saw me. “Working on a new project already, Athena?” She was the one to get me into crocheting, since it was a way to stay stress free.
“Yeah, I’ve been trying some different one’s in the book you gave me.” I returned the smile and pulled out the finished product of what I was working on.
“Beautiful, I love it.” She dropped the schedule on my desk. “Here you go, I’ll be seeing you at 8th period.” The bell rang and everyone in homeroom, grabbed their stuff and left. My brother took my schedule and peaked at it.
“We have English, Algebra 2, and History together.” He handed my schedule back. “Come on, sis.”
________________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V.
“Why can’t I go?” I argued with my mother. “Just because Athena doesn’t want to go, I can’t go? This is bullshit!”
“Logan! Watch your language!” my mother sighed. “I feel safer if you both went together. I know you think you can take care of yourself, but I don’t trust Ricky enough to keep an eye on you.”
I through my arms in my hair. It was totally crap that she didn’t want to let me go by myself. “Fine, what if I get Athena to go?” I asked.
“Then you can go, just make sure you are back before 11.” She then went back to looking at the computer. Her office phone rang. “Let me know what the plan is.” She answered the phone and I walked out of her office and headed down to Athena’s room.
I walked right in, Athena was on sitting on her bed crocheting, like she normally does. “Thanks for knocking.”
“I’m sorry, but can you please come to the party with me, tonight? Mom won’t let me go by myself.” I spoke, checking my phone as Ricky had just texted me that he was on his way. “Pretty please, Athena?”
“I already said no.” She snapped as she kept crocheting.
“I’ll tell mom about your habit.”
She looked at me in confusion. “What?”
“You heard me, I’ll tell mom you’ve been smoking pot.” Her eyes widen, she stopped what she was doing.
“How do you know about-” I stopped her from finishing her sentence. “I’m not the only one who uses the treehouse for that.” I replied with a grin on my face.
I remember the first time I caught her, she didn’t see me, but I’ve been low on pot and come to find out that she’s been up there smoking it. I never thought that my sister would do anything like that.
She rolled her eyes and placed her crochet stuff on her night stand. “Fine, but I’m not staying long.” I grabbed her sweater that was hanging and threw it to her.
“You might want to change, its’ getting chilly out.” I said before leaving her room. I popped my head back in. “Forgot to tell you that Ricky is bringing us. He’ll be here in 2 minutes.” Athena crossed her arms and gave me a dirty look.
I slowly walked into my mom’s office, she looked tired, but when she saw me she gave me a small smile. “So, is she going?” My mom asked.
“Yeah, she changed her mind. It’s still okay if we go, right?” I asked.
“As long as you are home before 11. Make sure that you both have your phones and you let me know when you arrive and when you are on your way.” She said, sitting back down in her chair before answering another call that was coming in.
I heard Ricky honk, and Athena was already waiting for me outside. She had a dress on, which was shocking because she normally doesn’t wear dresses or makeup, for that matter. I ignored and we started to walk over to Ricky’s car and he drove us off to the party.
___________________________________________________________________
Ricky’s P.O.V.
My party was going pretty hard. I had a lot of girls come up to me, but the one I was interested in, was ignoring me. She looked hot, especially for a girl who never liked to dress up. I poured two shots and walked over with them to her.
She crossed her arms and looked away, when I sat down next to her. “Seriously, Athena, please just talk to me.”
“Why should I talk to you?” She snapped at me. I handed her a shot, but she still didn’t look at me.
“Tell me what I did wrong! Please, I’m begging you. I want to fix this.” She rolled her eyes and got up and walked away. I seriously couldn’t remember what I did. I got up and followed her outside.
“Athena, stop running from me!” I yelled, grabbing her wrist as she pulled away and looked into my eyes.
“I told you that I loved you and you said nothing! Just ignored me and said you were busy with college!” She screamed. She told me before I left for college and I didn’t know what to say to her. I loved her too, but her mother warned me to stay away. I didn’t have the heart to tell her.
“I’m sorry that I didn’t explain why I didn’t say anything. It’s more complicated than that.” I said pausing. “I’m never going to be good enough for you. I figured ignoring your feelings would make it easier for you to forget.”
Athena started to cry a little more. “Ricky, it’s not that simple.” She spoke softy, I tried to hug her, but she put her hand out in front of me. “Can we please find Logan so we can leave?”
I nodded as I went back inside to get Logan.
I felt so stupid. Why couldn’t I just tell her? I wanted to be the only one for her, but I don’t want to ruin our friendship, which was already on the rocks. Maybe I just needed to find someone for me, so that I can help her move on.
_________________________________________________________
Logan’s P.O.V
Ricky came to get me and it was all silent in the car ride home. I figured I would leave it alone, unless something bad happened.
I thank Ricky for the ride home and Athena never turned back to look at Ricky. I didn’t understand why she was acting like this. Maybe it’s because dad has been gone for so long? I followed her into her room. “Is everything okay?” I asked as she turned and nodded. I didn’t believe it for a second.
“Seriously, what is wrong?” I snapped, crossing my arms. Athena sat down on her bed. Taking off her shoes and jacket.
“Don’t worry about it, its nothing.” She snapped. I rolled my eyes, this is what she would normally do.
“Put your shoes back on, let’s go to the treehouse.” I said as she looked surprised. She got her shoes back on and followed me to the backyard, where stood the tree that held the tree house we all build together.
For years, Athena and I would come up here to talk or to read, but it has been transformed into a mini smoke place for me and sometimes Athena. Our mom has no idea that’s what we do up here, but my dad knows and says as long as I don’t get caught, he’s okay with it.
I climbed up the treehouse first and then helped Athena get inside. She sat on the right side of the treehouse, that’s where she would normally sit. I grabbed a little bit of pot and started to grind it up for a joint.
“Seriously, what’s wrong? And don’t lie to me. I’ll find out one way or another.” I said, looking up at her for a second. A faint smile appeared on her face.
“You sounded like dad.” She said as I returned the smile. “I miss him, Logan.” I nodded in agreement. Don’t get me wrong, we love our parents, but we love it when all of us are here together. Mom has been busy stressed out on trying to pay the bills, that she hasn’t had the time to spend it with us.
It doesn’t bother me, but Athena doesn’t really have friends expect Ricky and I. Although, Ricky and Athena seemed to not be talking as much as they used to. I decided I was going to break the awkward silence. “Is there something going on between you and Ricky?” I asked, finishing up the small joint I rolled.
Athena sighed as I put the joint in my mouth and lit it. “I-I-I told him how I felt and he didn’t say anything about it.” She softly said, as I passed the joint to her. I knew she had feeling for him, but I figured she would be too shy to say anything to him. I did know that when our mom found out, she told Ricky to stay away, Athena doesn’t know, but my mom doesn’t want history to repeat itself.
“Look, I’m just gonna come out and tell you this because I love you and I am your twin.” I took a deep breathe. “Mom told him to stay away from you, before he left college. She didn’t want your heart to be broken.”
Angry flushed her face. He handed the joint back to me, she wanted to pace back and forth, but there was no room to do so. “I can’t believe she did that! I’m tired of her treating me like a little flower!” I started to laugh, when she said flower, but it’s the truth. “It’s not funny!”
“Okay, I’m sorry, but I didn’t think you were going to say flower.” Athena finally started to relax. “Listen, here’s what I think about all this. Yes, your in love with him, but you have never been in love with anyone else. I think you need to put your feelings on the back burner, which I know will be hard to do, but I think that you’ll find someone else and forget about him.”

Chapter 2:

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2019/01/21/unforgotten-chapter-2/

New chapters will be posted every Monday! Can’t wait til then? Check out the book on Wattpad! Search ‘katieasehl’, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I’ve finished or currently working on!

Posted in Writing Works

The Black Widow’s Partner In Crime (Friday’s Short Stories)

*Just letting all of you know that I really don’t know where this idea came from. I started the beginning of this story when I was tipsy (thanks to the bud lite strawberrita’s I had the night before), and I ended up finishing this story the next morning. I’m sorry if this is a weird story, but hey, a weird story is an interesting story.*

By: Katie Night

Andrea sat at the bar, with a drink in hand. She had been siting at the bar for about 20 minutes, nothing had sparked her attention. Her last husband had been gone for about a month, before she started to crave for another man’s affection.

He had a heart attack and thought that he was the one for her. She thought that she was going to spend the rest of her life with him. Making memories, having children, and growing old together.

She just wanted someone to love her for her. She looked up at the bartender, as he poured her another shot. It burned in the back of her throat, but made it so she could hold back the tears she wan’t to let loose. She checked her phone, once more, looking at her flip phone that had a picture of her and her late husband.

Another 5 minutes had passed and she was getting tired of sitting, waiting for someone to approach her. It was like they knew she had lost her husband and that they were avoiding her like the plague. She struggled her shoulders and downed the rest of her drink, when she felt someone sit down next to her.

“Can I by you a drink?” The man wearing a business suit asked, as she looked at him in shock. She turned and looked around to see if he had might off meant to talk to someone else, but it was only them sitting at the bar.

She moved her hair behind her ear and smiled. “Sure.” He then turned to the bartender and he quickly made a drink.

“So, what is a beautiful lady like you doing in a bar alone?” He asked. She took a slip, waiting him to say more, but she was speak less. She didn’t think anyone would come and approached her tonight.

“It’s better than being home alone.” She responded. He moved his grey-black hair back and placed his hand on hers. She froze, not knowing what he would do.

“You are still alone, aren’t you?” He asked once more. She wondered if he was trying to hit on her, but she couldn’t tell. Although, he noticed that him asking questions about her, bothered her, he pulled his hand away. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be so demanding on questioning you.”

She shrugged her shoulders. She started to feel the alcohol hitting her, making her more relaxed and able to more flirty. “I was really waiting for you to ask me what my name was.” She smirked as his lips formed a small smile. “Andrea.”

She held her hand out as did he, shaking hands. “Kevin.” She felt something different about Kevin. She couldn’t tell what it was, but his aurora said something else. He had a dark soul, but with little room for love. She still wanted to know what was different about him that made him approach her?

The rest of the night, they talked. Nothing, but talked. She told him about her college days, as he told her about the late nights he was doing surgery. By the time they noticed what time it was, the bar was about to close up for the night. Kevin walked Andrea to her car and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

Andrea heart had warmed up with excitement and passion. She didn’t want to stop seeing him again. Kevin was all she could think about. The only question she had for him was why her? There were a few other ladies at the bar, but he chose her. She tossed and turned all night long, over thinking about Kevin.

 

The next night, Kevin, met up with her at her house. They could resist themselves and had to have themselves, right on her kitchen table, the one that her and Jeff had picked out after they got married.

She was lost in the moment, forgot about that table, her late husband, and everything else. The only thing she could think of was how much thrill she was having. making love to a stranger on her husband’s table. The look in Kevin’s eyes during the act of affection. It burned in her mind.

Once they were done, a small idea popped in her head. She gave Kevin a smirk, but he had no idea what she was thinking, or so she thought. Kevin picked up her clothes and threw them at her.

“Don’t even think about playing me, sweetheart.” He spoke and Andrea’s eye’s widened. How could he know what she was thinking? She threw her dress over her head, forgetting about her undergarments.

“How did you-” She tired to speak, but he interrupted her.

“I can read your thoughts and I know what you were thinking.” Kevin spoke as he slowly walked towards her. The only thing she noticed, was his eyes, even though, he was half-naked in front of her, his eyes scared her the most. “I love how your mind thinks, Andrea. I bet if we stick together, we can do exactly what you are thinking, to a couple of rich suckers.”

 

After that night, Andrea and Kevin worked hand in hand, roping in rich idiots that married Andrea, but they wouldn’t last a week in that house. Kevin grew angry whenever anyone else touched Andrea and would kill the new husband, before the end of the week.

The would make love to each other, with the money that the late husband had left for her the night before. No one noticed what was going on. Kevin would admit the late husbands in for surgery, but they would never make it.

Andrea loved to do it for the thrills. She loved the fact that another man touched her, Kevin would rip him apart. She wanted some to want her so bad, that he would kill any man that touched. her.

Once another one of her husbands had passed, she tried to wait as long as she could, but her cravings for affection always came back. She would go out to wealthy bars, sit and wait, until another sucker wanted to give her the world. She would play off sweet and simple, before getting them so drunk, she would mention to get married.

Those late husbands of Andrea, would fall so hard for her, they always said yes and then married her that same night. Once they would come home for their ‘honeymoon’, Kevin would be waiting.

Andrea and Kevin thought that this was something they would keep on doing forever until, people started to notice the pattern, they were leaving behind. The head of the police department, Steve Jones, had started to look into the case. He watched, from his car for weeks, as multiple men would enter that house alive, but would leave in a body bag.

There was only one man that came and go as he pleased. The head of the surgery department Kevin Rosevelt. He was one of the very known surgeons in the department, that even received an award for donating money to big charity events. It puzzled Jones’ to why he was doing this or what he was getting out of this?

“Dr. Rosevelt, good to see you again.” Jones said as he approached Kevin in the hospital, after the last husband of Andrea Whites’ had died. They shook hands and Kevin gave him a smile.

“You too, Steve. What brings you here?” Kevin asked as he was questionable about the reasoning to why he was here. He figured it was for another award or another patient was a officer.

They both sat down as Jones’ laid them down a few files on his desk. “I wanted to ask you a few questions on these missing men. Some of them you operated on and I just wanted to know how those surgeries went.”

Kevin looked through the files, there were about 6 different men in each of the files, 4 of them, he operated on. He stayed calm, as he had a feeling Jones’ was onto him.

“I only operated on 4 of these men, Jones’, why are these two in the same pile? I’ve never had them for patients either.” Kevin said, giving the files back to Jones’, hoping Jones’ would by them and move on.

“Do you have any relations with Mrs. Andrea White?” Jones asked. Kevin stood puzzled to him, wondering how he knew.

“She is one of my friends. Why are you questioning me about her?” Jones knew right away that if he told Kevin about the investigation, they would either flee the town or kill him.

“We are just asking because she has gotten married to these men and they happened to all of died within the week of them getting married. You operated on 4 of them and called time of death on the other 2. We just making sure that they have been dying of natural causes and not being murdered.” Jones explained. He didn’t wished he didn’t give so much information to him, but he hoped that maybe, he would confess or prove that he didn’t kill these women.

Kevin threw a hand in his face and then took the filed back. Looking through each of them again. He pulled the first man, Lance Drotter, he was a wealthy business man, but he only lasted three days when he was with Andrea.

“Mr. Lance Drotter, he came in, not breathing, we tried to bring him back, but nothing worked, so we called time of death at 15:23. Further look into his death, he had a stroke. Mrs. White had no idea of his medical history until she brought him to the hospital.”

Kevin threw that file down in front of Jones’, as his pager was going off. ” I wish I could go into detail even more, but I have to head down to the ER, so I’ll make it quick with the other cases.” He spoke. “Carl Jenson, alcohol poisoning. Gregory John, blood clot stopped his heart. Mattew Carter, came in unresponsive due to suicide attempt. Donald Heath, liver failure. Last but not least, Parker Adams, brain dead on the table. Happy now?”

Kevin rushed out of his office and Jones’ sensed that talking about these men upset him. Not only did he have the ER to worry about, but something about these deaths, Jones’ could tell it bothered him very much.

Jones’ wondered if he would get Andrea to talk some more, since Kevin didn’t give out too much information. He left the hospital, with the files of the dead 6 men. He figured he would look back into the files to see if he missed any more information.

 

Kevin knew Jones’ was onto him, he quickly got out of his office and went to one of the empty on call rooms. He dialed Andrea’s number, as quick as he could. “When do you want me at the hospital?” Andrea answered with, he would usually call her for her to spend some time with him in the on call room.

“Get out of the house with your stuff, the cops are on to us.” Kevin snapped as Andrea stayed silent. “We need to get out of here as soon as we can because Jones’ is going to be headed to your house now.”

“I already have the bag packed. You want me to take the SUV?” She replied as that car wouldn’t be detected by the cops right away.

“Yes, then go to the bank, take everything out of the accounts. I’ll meet you at the bank and we will leave.” Kevin said as he feared that she wouldn’t be able to take everything out of the bank right off.

“I’ll come and get you first. If I go to the bank first, they will figured it out. We need to go to the bank in the next town over.” Andrea paused for a second. “I’ll be there in 5 minutes. I’m going to throw my phone in the lake on the way to get you. I love you.”

They bother hung up and Kevin rushed to grab other stuff from his desk.

 

Andrea quickly got into the SUV and then opened the garage, there was Jones, waiting for her. He wouldn’t move, so she ran him over. After, that she just kept driving, hoping that no one noticed she did a hit an run. Once she reached to the hospital, Kevin quickly jumped into the car and planted a kiss on her lips.

“Go, I just got a call from the hospital that they are doing a locked down.” Kevin said as Andrea stepped on the gas. The drove and drove for hours, Andrea felt that nothing could stop them, once they left town and reached the other bank.

They quickly went in and out of the bank, cashing out their accounts and cards, making it so the cops couldn’t trace their whereabouts. Kevin took over driving. They kept driving and driving, as they heard the sirens on their tail. Andrea never felt so much thrill in her entire life.

She was wanted. So, wasn’t Kevin. She was called the ‘Black Widow’. Kevin and her stayed low, but when they arrived in a new town, the craving for a wealthy man passed her mind and she couldn’t help herself.

She would sit at the bar, and waited patiently for their next victim.

 

Posted in Unforgotten

Unforgotten (Sequel to Unclear) – Intro & Backstory

Hey dearies! So, here is the sequel you have all been waiting for! During last year, I started working on the sequel to Unclear! Although, this one might be a little better than Unclear, it is more ‘clear’.

It you haven’t read Unclear, I will leave the link to all the chapters, just in case you want to catch up and understand what’s going on. 

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/07/21/unclear-list-of-chapters/

Unclear is in many points of views, mainly Jade’s, who is the man character. She ends up getting pregnant and trying to find her true feelings of who she really loves and struggles with that and other issues that happened in her past.

Unforgotten is in 3 points of views, Athena, Logan, and Ricky. Athena and Logan are Jade and Tanner’s twins. Ricky is Savannah’s best friend’s son. Each chapter isn’t based off of one person’s point of view, it’s a mix of all three of them and possibly more, but this book is still in the works.

The first chapter will be release next Monday, but I wanted to go into details on what is going on. So, here it is, the intro to Unforgotten:

Jade’s POV

My Love,
It has been too long since you have left. The kids and I are worried sick. I lied to them and told them you were on a business trip, but I can’t keep lying to them. Please Tanner, come back to us. Your family needs you. I want to hear your voice.
The twins will be 16 in two weeks. Please, show up. We all miss you. They want their daddy back and I want my husband back. If not, this will be my last letter to you. I can’t believe you would do this to this family. After everything we have been through.
I have no one left but you and our kids. My mom has forgotten who I am. Have you too? Forgotten everything? Please, call me or the kids. Its been months, Athena thinks you are having an affair with someone. Logan thinks you left this family.
Please, Tanner. If not for me, for the kids.
I love you.
-Jade
I folded up the letter and placed it into the envelope. I grabbed my wine glass and took a sip. It had been almost six months since Tanner left to check on his sister. Last time I heard from him was four months ago, but he told me it wasn’t safe for me to call.
I don’t understand why. Why won’t he just come back?

I wiped the last of my tears. Thank god the kids were already in bed and haven’t seen my tears. I wrote the address on the envelope and left it on my desk. I’ll put it in the mailbox in the morning. I finished off the glass of wine and left it on my nightstand.

I crawled into bed, holding onto his pillow, hoping that one day, he would come back. Not just for me, but this family. I worried that he’ll never return, just like his parents did for him. I wish James was still here. I could really use my best friend, but he’s dead.
I checked my phone and saw it light up. I sat right up when I saw Tanner’s name popped up.

My heart beated faster as I answered it. “Tanner??” I quickly said, I started to cry again. It was silent. I could hear him breathing. “Baby, Tanner. Is that you?” I asked again for an answer, but nothing. “Please, say something!”
“Jade. I can’t come home, ever.” He said, my heart broke into pieces.
“What do you mean you can’t come home?? Tanner, please come home!” I cried more. I could hear Tanner crying in the background as well.
“I’m sorry, but I’m sick.” He said.
“H-How sick?” I asked.
“I’m Marie sick…” He said as I started to cry even more. I knew what Marie was. We haven’t heard from her in a while, so he went to go find her. He can’t be. Marie wouldn’t let him be like that? Would she?
“Don’t hang up, tell me what happened.” I snapped at him. He sighed and cried more.
“I have to go. Just tell the kids I died, but I promise you, I will find a cure for this.” He hung up and I cried into my pillow. Why did this have to happen to us? To this family?
_____________________________________________________________________
Logan’s POV
I walked away from my mother’s room. I was shocked at what I had overheard. I knew something was going on with dad, but I didn’t know he was sick. I wished my mother didn’t put the call on speaker. Something was up with this family and mom is just going to keep secrets.
I slowly walked back to my room. I paused and stopped at the door next to my room, my sisters door. I thought about waking her and telling her, but I figured I would keep this just to myself. I closed my bedroom door, making sure that I didn’t make a sound.
I got into bed, just thinking about where my dad would be? I had to find him, not just for my mom, but for Athena, my sister. She was daddy’s little girl and it would hurt her more to find out that mom was lying to us, than he was dead.
I figured I would tell her after we both turned 16. One way or another, I will find out where our dad is. Whether it kills me or not, but I will find him.

Next chapter will be out next Monday! If you can’t wait til then, you can always find the book on Wattpad, just search ‘katieasehl’. Not only will you find this book, but other’s that I have also written.

Chapter 1 – To Be Announced 

Posted in Mom Talk

Mom Talk: What Some People Don’t Understand About Being A Stay-At-Home Mom

Image result for stay at home mom quotes

What do you think of when you hear ‘stay-at-home mom’? Do you think, ‘Wow, they are so lucky, they must get so much time.’ or ‘Their kids must drive them crazy!’ or ‘They probably didn’t want to go back to work.’ There are so many opinions about stay-at-home moms, but they don’t understand what goes through the mind of a stay-at-home mom.

I’m a stay-at-home mom. I made the decision to become one when I realized that I didn’t want to miss out on any of my daughters milestones. I also talked to my fiance to make sure it was something we could afford to do.

Image result for stay at home mom quotes

However, I didn’t expect to be a stay at home mom. Way before I even had kids, I did have a plan of what I wanted to do in my future. I wanted to become a teacher. Still to this day, I would love to be a teacher, but sometimes plans change when you have kids.

Let’s get back to me being a stay-at-home mom. The other downfall is that I don’t have a way to get from place to place because I’ve got some compilations with getting my license, so once a week, my mother comes to pick me up and it gives me a chance to get out of the house.

When I get back home, I’m in this state of mind: lonely. I know I’m not alone, but when you are a stay-at-home mom, the only people you talk to is your children and whenever your spouse is home. You are probably saying, ‘Don’t you have other friends or mom friends you can talk to or invite over.’

Yes, I do, but here is the thing about me. I have no problem talk to close family, but when it comes to friends, I feel like this: I’m bothering them. They are probably busy. They don’t want to hear from me. I don’t have a car, they will think I’m using them. They probably don’t like me. 

Image result for stay at home mom quotes

Those sentences run through my mind when I think about talking to someone other than my family. I do have a few friends that stay-at-home, but I will always feel like a bother to them. Which I might not be, but I feel like that for everyone, anytime someone does something for me or my family, I feel it was done because I was a bother.

Moving on, a lot of people think their house would be spotless, being able to stay home. I try my best to keep the place in ‘decent shape’, but between ordering stuff online, broken appliances, toys everywhere, and having a bunch of stuff that we have no room for, it’s very hard to keep this place spotless.

Image result for stay at home mom quotes

I’m lucky to sweep at least once a week or vacuum. Dishes, the ones that we use the most get rewashed everyday, the other just sit until we need them. I’ve gotten all the dishes done at one point, but they stack up quicker. Laundry has been difficult because of the fact that they are broken.

It’s not just that, I worry about not being able to pay off bills, my own medical bills. I worry about little things, but they turn into giant things because my mind makes them a big thing.

You also have to take in fact that my daughter always wants me, so doing stuff around the house during the day is difficult. ‘You can get them done when she goes to sleep or takes a nap.’ Yeah, I can, during her naps, I try to get as much as I can done, but when she goes to sleep for the night, it’s difficult because I’m exhausted and I usually take that time to relax doing what I want to do. Sometimes, I’m just too tired and just go to bed.

The one thing people always asks me is: Do you love being a stay-at-home mom?

Image result for stay at home mom quotes

Yes and no. The no part is that you don’t socialize very much with adults, chores can be a challenge to do, you get depressed very quickly, you mind feels, and you never get a break, sometimes. Why do I love it? I get to see my daughter reach milestones. Watch laugh, cry, walk, find her voice, play with her toys, talk, and most of all, make her known that she is loved.

If you are a stay-at-home mom and can get all the chores done, being able to sit on the couch folding laundry with a cup of coffee, watching your kids favorite T.V. show, good for you! I’m glad you have the motivation to do all that, I wish I had motivation for that.

But, if you are like me, where we barely get stuff done, spend it most with our kids, forgetting to sweep, worrying about what to do with stuff that you can’t decided to throw away or keep. It’s okay!

Image result for stay at home mom quotes

It’s okay that our emotions get in the way, we just have to learn to deal with them in the most healthiest way possible. It’s okay if you reach out for help, sometimes you just need an outsiders point of view.

Posted in Not Again

Not Again – Short Story (Chapter 3)

Not Again Book Cover

If you haven’t read Chapter 2, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/15/my-writing-not-again-chapter-2-short-story/

*Warning, Mature Content. Read at your own risk!*

~Chapter 3: It Wasn’t Me~

I woke up the next morning with someone pounding on my door. Ugh, what did May want now? I looked over at the clock, 10:15 a.m., I might as well get up anyway. I got up and answered the door. It was Sami at my door and she looked pissed. She slapped me across the face really hard. What the hell was that for?
“You are such a slut!” Sami said as I rubbed my cheek. Boy, did she slap me hard. “You knew how much I loved Ty and then you go ahead and make-out with him in front of me! He was my boyfriend and you had to have him, didn’t you?” I looked up at her, confused, as I was. I left the party to go get food with Chris and then he dropped me back home.
“I left the party, Sami. I bumped into Chris and we went to go get Chinese food. And after that, he dropped me off home.” I said as Sami pulled up her phone. “I didn’t even go inside.” She then she showed me a picture of a girl, who was wearing the same dress that I was, that night, making-out with Ty.
“You ‘left’ the party alright.” Sami said as she was getting sarcastic. “You are going to pay for this.” She said and then slapped me one more time and left.
I left the party when Chris did. I know that wasn’t me. I would never do that to anyone, especially to Sami, but to be honest, she kinda did deserve it. I mean, I was her only real friend who cared about her. Now she was on her own, I guess.
I then got dressed and walked downstairs to find my mother sitting in her chair reading a book. She looked up from her book and smiled at me. I returned the smile.
“Hey, mom?” I said as she placed her book down and had her attention at me. “Is it okay, if I go to the library to study with Chris?” I asked.
“Of course you can. Just be home before dinner and please make sure you get home safe and sound.” She replied as I grabbed my backpack and my car keys.
“Don’t worry, I will. I’ll be back for dinner.” I said opening the door. My mother then went back to her book and continue to read. I’m glad that she is doing better today. I then left my house, excited to meet Chris at the library. I’m so glad things are changing, hopefully for the better.

If you can’t wait til the next chapter comes out, feel free to check it out on Wattpad, just search my username, katieasehl, not only will you find this book and others that are either finished or I’m currently working on.

Chapter 4:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/22/my-writing-not-again-short-story-chapter-4/

Posted in Not Again

Not Again – Chapter 2 (Short Story)

Not Again Book Cover

If you haven’t read the intro or Chapter 1, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/12/my-writing-not-again-intro-chapter-1-short-story/

*Warning: Mature Content. Read at your own risk!*

~Chapter 2: Best Night Of My Life~

Tonight was Hannah’s party and I was already nervous because I’m going to tell Chris how I feel tonight. Sami was already on board with the idea, but then again, when she goes to any party, she always wants to dance and have a good time.
I was waiting outside for Sami to come and pick me up when she pulled up into the driveway. I got in and she drove us to the party while listening to Rihanna, on the way there. My stomach was already turning. Ugh, why was I so nervous? I felt like I was going to throw up, but it was too late to back out now, we had just got to Hannah’s house.
“Do I have to go?” I asked as we stepped out of the car. “I’m feeling sick, please take me home.” Clearly, Sami was ignoring me because she was making sure that her hair make-up was okay. Then she looked up at me.
“You’re fine and you aren’t leaving until I want to go. And that will give you enough time to talk to Chris.” She said. I just wanted to leave. I can talk to Chris later. As soon as Sami walked inside and into the party, I started to turn around and walk home when I bumped into something.
“Oh, I’m sorry Alexis. I didn’t see you there.” As I heard a familiar voice, it was Chris. I looked up to see his hand reaching down to help me up. The butterflies were fluttering like crazy inside my stomach.
“Chris, I was actually just leaving.” I spoke as he helped me stand on my feet. We both stared at each other’s eyes. Like there was a real connection.
“It’s a shame that you aren’t staying, but then again, the only reason I did come, is because of you.” Chris smiled as I could feel my cheeks blushing. Did he just say what I think he just said?
“R-really?” As I said and looked at him in surprise.
“Yes, really.” He smiled once more. “Do you want to go get some Chinese food? My treat.” Chris knew that I loved to eat Chinese food all the time, if I could. I smiled and nodded my head. Hoping that tonight would be the best night of my life.

If you can’t wait until the next chapter, check it out on Wattpad! Just search my username, katieasehl, and not only will you find this book, but other’s that are finished or I’m currently working on. 

Chapter 3:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/19/my-writing-not-again-short-story-chapter-3/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 20)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content! Read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t read Chapter 19, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/05/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-19/

 

~Chapter 20~

I parked on the side of the road, crying. I didn’t know that my life would turn on me like this. My father and brother were dead. I killed my ex-fiance. And I ruined a amazing relationship with Michael.
I was a terrible person. I was too emotional and blamed everything on him. I looked up from the wheel, in my mirror and saw another vehicle parked behind mine. Then I realized that Michael was coming out of the car.
I wiped the tears from my eyes as I rolled down the window.
“Can I get in?” He asked. I nodded and he went around to the car and got in.
“What?” I said.
“Please, just let me talk.” Michael spoke as I shut my mouth for once.
“Listen, I know you are going threw a lot, with your father and brother dying and you killing your fiance, its a lot. I know, but I still love you.” He paused for a second. “If you need to take it out on me, go for it. I can take it, but I can’t take not being with you. You need me and I need you. I have always been there for you. Please lets get another fresh start. We can leave this place and never look back. What do you think, Elizabeth?”
Fresh start didn’t sound that bad. After all, I was a murder. I killed my ex. Leaving this place wouldn’t be too bad.
I looked over at him and took off his sun glasses. I leaned over and kissed him. It felt so good. I felt the same spark I did the very first time he kissed me.
Michael pulled away and gently graced my cheek. “I take that as a yes?”
“Yes.” I then pulled him into a kiss.
______________________________________________________________
~3 weeks later~
Michael and I moved into a little 2 bedroom cottage that was right next to this beautiful lake. Our cottage was basically in the middle of no where.
With everything that we have been through, I was very scared, but Michael has his buddies always on watch, just in case something were happen to me or the baby.
Yes, that’s right, I’m pregnant! I took a test today and it came out positive. I folded up a oneise that I ordered online, waiting for this moment to give to him. I walked into our little kitchen and placed the oneise on the table and the pregnancy test next to it.
I looked out the window and saw Michael, no shirt, cutting firewood. I opened up the screen door and walked over to him.
“Why don’t you come in for something to drink? I’ll get you a beer.” I smiled as he dropped the ax and placed his arm around my neck.
“A little break won’t hurt.” He said as we walked up to the cottage.
I opened the screen door and walked towards the fridge and grabbing a beer for him.
“What is this?” Michael said as I turned around and placed the beer on the table.
“Surprise? I took the test today.” I said.
“We are going have a baby?” he smiled as I nodded. He wrapped his arms around me. He got down on his knees and held my stomach. “No matter what, I will always protect you, my little son, or daughter.”
He came back up to his knees and gazed in my eyes. “I love you so much, Elizabeth.”
“I love you too, Mikey.” I smiled.
“Marry me.” He asked. He got back down on one knee and held out a beautiful ring. “I was going to do this tonight, but I think now would be a better time. Elizabeth, I love you so much. There is nothing I wouldn’t do to protect you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you and our beautiful child to be. Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”
I started to cry and nodded my head. “Yes! I will marry you!” He placed the ring on my finger and kissed me.
After everything that had happen, I couldn’t of been more happier in my life. I am now engaged to a wonderful man and pregnant with our first child.
I just wished my brother was here to see me now. I know he is looking down on me, smiling from up above.
-The End-
Or is it?

Yes, this is the end of the book and I don’t have a sequel in mind. Although, I am working on a sequel for Unclear, but for now, I think everyone is wondering what is the next book I’m going to put out, well, that is a surprise!

I will also be doing a post with all the chapters on it, just so if you are new or can’t find a chapter, they will all be in one place! If any of the chapter links aren’t working, let me know and I’ll fix them as soon as possible!

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 19)

*Warning: Mature Content. Read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t read Chapter 18, here is the link!

https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/01/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-18/

~Chapter 19~

“What the hell is your problem?” I woke up to someone screaming in the next room. I looked over, to see if Dylan was next to me, but he was gone. I rubbed my eyes and got out of the bed.

“My problem is that you can’t just fuck her for the fun of it!” Once I heard that voice, I knew who it was. I ran out of the bedroom to find Michael and Dylan yelling at each other.

“We didn’t fuck! You need to relax and let her be her own person. I would never do that to her. I cared about her-” I stopped Dylan in the middle of his sentence.

“What’s going on?” I asked, Michael walked over and hugged me.

“I have been looking everywhere for you!” I pulled away from his embrace. “We are leaving.” He grabbed my arm, trying to pull me to the door, but I pulled away.

“No.”

“No?” Michael spoke.

“No, I’m not going. You need to leave me alone. I can’t forgive you for what you did.” Michael threw his hands in his hair and walked back and forth.

“It wasn’t my fucking fault! Whatever, blame it on me because I wanted to save your life so that we could be happy together. I’ve tried, I’m done.” Michael then slammed the door.

“I’m so sorry about that. I didn’t think that he would go all through this trouble to find me.” I said. I grabbed my stuff and walked out the door.

Dylan followed. I could hear his footsteps following me.
“Please don’t go.” He paused when I turned around. “Is there anything I can do to help you?”

I nodded and he lead me into the garage. “You can take my Jeep and go where ever you want.” He handed me the keys and I got in and just drove. I never wanted to look back.

If you can’t wait for the next chapter to come out, feel free to check it out on Wattpad! Just look up katieasehl and not only will you find this book, but others that are finished or I’m currently working on.

Chapter 20:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/08/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-20/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 17)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning* Mature Content! Read at your own risk!

If you haven’t read Chapter 16, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/24/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-16/

 

~Chapter 17~

“How are you feeling?” Michael said as I woke up. My head was pounding. I looked around the room and saw Michael laying down next to me in the bed. “l wanted to let you know that I laid your brother to rest. He’s buried in the back.”
It took me a minute to remember what had happen. Tears started to fall down my cheek as I started to sit up.
“Did I kill Justin?” I asked. Praying that this was some horrible dream. Michael looked at me and nodded.
I quickly got up, not believing that all this was real. I ran outside to the back of the house where Michael said my brother was buried. There I saw a wooden cross that was planted on the ground. I slowly walked towards the cross and dropped to my knees.
Tears fell from my cheeks as I saw what I had hoped was only a dream, but yet, my worst nightmare had happen instead.
All I could think that I was alone. I had no one left.
The only family I had left in my eyes was Tim. My father and mother did care about me, only if I was what they wanted me to be.
“I’m so sorry, Elizabeth.” Michael said as I looked up and saw Michael, from the corner of my eye, on his knees staring at me. ” I know this is a very hard time that you are going through, but you need to let me help you through this.”
My heart wanted to listen to him and let him help me, but my brain thought otherwise. He was the reason for all this mess, I thought to myself.
“You started this, all of this. Its your fault my brother is dead. I should’ve never allowed you to come back into my life.” I said.
“So you are going to blame me for everything that I had no control over?”
“Yes.” I stood up and so did Michael.
“I came back for you, so I could be with you. I didn’t know that Justin would beat you almost to death and kill your father and brother. You can’t blame someone else’s actions on someone else.” He paused as I looked away. My tears were starting to dry up on my face. “I didn’t know that he would find you-”
“That’s the thing. He did find me! You said that my brother and I were both safe and that he would never find us, but he did!” I screamed at him.
“Elizabeth, I’m sorry. I love-”
“Don’t even finish that sentence! You only love yourself!.” I started to walk back to the house when he grabbed my arm.
“Will you let me finish?” He asked, I pulled my arm from his grasp.
“No! Fuck off and leave me alone!” I ran into the house and locked the door. I fell down to the floor with my back up against the door.
I could hear Michael climbing up the stairs and trying to open the door. “Please Elizabeth, let me in. Let’s talk about this.”
I stayed silent, until I heard his footsteps walk away from the door. I held my head in my hands as I started to dry even more.
I didn’t know what to do or how to feel about everything. My mind was everywhere. I knew it wasn’t Michael’s fault, but I wanted someone to blame. I cried even more knowing that I just pushed away my best friend and the love of my life.

If you can’t wait until the next chapter to be out, feel free to check this book out on Wattpad! Just search my username, katieasehl, and not only will you find this book, but other’s that are finished or I’m currently working on!

Chapter 18:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/10/01/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-18/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 16)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content! Read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t read Chapter 15, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/21/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-15/

 

~Chapter 16~

We finally made it to a hotel after driving for what seemed like daysyes. Michael kept blowing up my phone. I didn’t answer him. I was still upset with him. Tim has been talking to Michael, trying to get me to talk to him.
I grabbed some clothes and a towel and headed for the bathroom.
“I’m gonna take a shower now. You want to go down to the bar for drinks?” I asked. Tim nodded and I headed into the bathroom.
Once I got in, I locked the door and stripped from all of my clothes. I turned on the shower and waited until I feel the water getting warm.
The water felt great on my face. It was very relaxing. I didn’t think of anything that had happened in the past day. It felt like I was washing all my problems and stress from my body, until I heard a knock on the bathroom door.
“You almost done?” Tim asked as I turned off the water and grabbed a towel.
“Yeah, let me get dressed and I’ll be right out.” I started to dry myself, but something didn’t feel right.
“Please hurry.” Tim spoke again. I started to worry. I quickly got dressed. I then slowly unlocked the door and opened it. I froze when I saw him.
“Don’t you look sexy with your hair dyed, don’t you?” Justin said, holding a gun to my brothers head. “Man, was it hard to find you.”
“Let go of my brother.” I said. Justin smirked.
“Oh Elizabeth, do you really think I was going to let go of your brother so easily?” He then shot my brother in the head. I screamed as I caught my brother falling to the floor. My hands started to fill with his blood. “You said to let go of your brother, but didn’t say how.”
“You didn’t need to kill him. He was the only family I had left.” I cried, looking down at my brother, hugging him in my arms tightly.
“That’s true. He was your only living family left, but now, you only have me.” I looked up at him in anger. He pointed the gun on me. “Now get the fuck up. We are going to our new home.”
“I’m not going anywhere. Kill me for all I care. I have no will to live anymore.” I looked up at him and moved the gun to my head. “Pull the trigger.”
Justin looked at me and stayed silent.
“Pull the fucking trigger, asshole!” I screamed. Still holding the gun to my head. I slowly grabbed the pocket knife that was in my back pocket and slipped it in my sleeve.
“I won’t kill you. I love you too much.” Justin said, putting the gun down and taking his other hand to touch my face. “I missed you so much, Elizabeth.” He pulled me into a hug. I wrapped my arms around his neck. I pulled the pocket knife out and sliced his throat.
“Its a shame I never loved you.” I said as he fell to his knees, both of his hands were holding his throat as blood kept gushing from his throat. I backed away and dropped the knife.
I grabbed my cell phone and dialed.
“Elizabeth, I’m so glad called you. I am so sorry for-” I stopped him in the middle of his sentence.
“Mikey, I need you. Please track my phone and help me.” I said.
“What’s going on? I’m on my way.” He said. I went quiet and started to cry. “What’s wrong? Where’s Tim?”
“He-he’s dead.” I then hung up, dropped the phone and held my dead brother in my arms and waited for Michael to come and get me. I didn’t know what to do.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
“What the hell happened in here?” Michael said as he walked in the room. “Is he?”
“Dead.” I nodded. ” I-I killed him. I killed him.”
Michael leaned down and started to hug me as I cried harder. “I know, but don’t worry. We will get this all cleaned up.” He said as he pulled out his phone and dialed.
“Danny, I need you to get up here. I also need some clean clothes for Elizabeth and some bodies bags.” He spoke. “You’ll see when you get up here.” He hung up.
I then looked up at Michael and then looked down at Tim’s lifeless body. “We should’ve never left. None of this would’ve happened.”
“It’s not your fault. I didn’t think he was going to find either of you.”
“I should’ve left by myself and Tim would still be alive.” Tim should’ve never got in the car with me.
“Tim would’ve never left you to go off my yourself.” Michael then stood up as he was trying to get me to stand up. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and we will take care of your brother.”
Michael held my hands as I stood up and looked into his eyes. I then laid my head on his chest as he held me close. I started to cry some more.
“Holy shit, this is a blood bath.” Danny said as he walked into the hotel room. “Mikey, we got to get this shit cleaned up soon. I paid the owner to stay quiet, but one of the other guest called the cops.”
“Okay, Elizabeth, grab your stuff and put on this black sweatshirt. Get down to the car and we will take care of the rest.” Michael then placed a kiss on my forehead. I then grabbed my bag and headed downstairs to the lobby.
As I was walking through the lobby, all I could think of was Tim. My eyes started to water. People were staring at my as I walked towards the black hummer. Before I opened the door, I started to feel dizzy. Everything was starting to spin and I felt myself falling towards the ground.
The only thing I heard before falling to the ground was someone screaming my name before everything went black.

If you can’t wait until the next chapter to be up, feel free to check it out on Wattpad! Just search katieasehl and not only will you find this book, but other’s that are finished, or I’m currently working on. 

Chapter 17:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/28/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-17/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 15)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content. Read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t read Chapter 14, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/17/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-14/

~Chapter 15~

I looked at myself in the mirror. Took a deep breathe and smiled. Looking outside, it was a beautiful evening for a date on the boardwalk. I was nervous, its been years since I’ve been on a date with Michael.
Michael was sitting on the swing in dark blue jeans with a plaid button up shirt. He smiled when he saw me. “You look beautiful.” He said.
I smiled as he stood up and planted a kiss on my forehead. “Ready for tonight?”
I nodded as he grabbed my hand and we started to walk down to the board walk.
“So, what do you have in mind for tonight?” I asked.
“That’s for me to know and you to find out.” He smirked. “But it will be a night to remember.”
I started to get butterflies in my stomach, just like I did the first time we met.
As we walked down the boardwalk, we headed over to the amusement park. I started to smile. He remembered.
Our first date was at the town fair and he had snuck me out, since my parents hated him and did not like the fact that he was a ‘bad boy’, has my father put it.
Michael tugged my hand, “So where do you want to start? Your choice.”
I smiled as I pointed over to, what was called, the Thunderbolt. One of my favorite rides to go on.
We started to walk over to the ride, when I noticed him. I froze were I stood. He wasn’t alone. My father was standing right next to him.
“We can’t go over there.” I said as Michael looked to confused.
“What are you talking about?” He asked, as my father spotted me from the distance. I turned around and ran as fast as I could, pulling Michael with me. “What the hell is going on?”
I ignored him and kept running, until I ran into the nightclub, that was  far enough to explain. Once we got in, I hurried over to wear the bathrooms were.
“Are you going to tell me what the fuck is going on right now?”
“He’s here.”
Michael’s face froze. “Who’s here?”
“My dad and my ex. They were standing by the ride with a SWAT team. I have to let my brother know.” I pulled out my phone and dialed my brother’s number.
The phone kept ringing and ringing. He wasn’t picking up. I was getting worried. “How did they find me?” I asked as Michael was on his phone calling out to someone.
I tired to call my brother again, still no answer.
“We have to go back to the house.” I said as I started walk away. Michael grabbed my hand.
“We can’t. We need to stay here, my boys are on their way to get your brother and bring them to a safe location.”
“Michael, how did they find me?” I asked again.
“I’m not sure, I did everything to prevent them from finding you or your brother. My friend, Caleb, said that they checked the video footage of us all boarding the plane, but he can’t confirm for sure.”
Michaels phone went off and he quickly answered the text message. “Did they find my brother? Is he okay?” Michael had a sad look on his face, which worried me. “Michael, my brother is fine, right??” I asked again.
“I’m honestly not sure, but we do need to get out of here, now.” He grabbed my hand as we went out the back door.
Their was a black Hummer waiting for us. We jumped into the car and sped away.
“Jay, what the fuck is going on?” Michael asked the guy in the driver seat.
“Shit just went down and let’s just say I grabbed you guys shit and fucking left.” He explained, driving as fast as he could.
“Where’s my brother? Is he okay?” I asked.
“We got him just in time before they started to blowing shit up, but when we spilt, they caught the sight of Ren’s car and started to follow him. I tired to get your brother to get in my car, but I don’t think he heard me.”
“Where are they now?” Michael asked as he jumped in the other front seat and grabbed the GPS. “Shit, they are on his tail.” Michael turned to me. “Call your brother right now.”
I dialed my brother’s number. It kept ringing, until I heard his voice. “Tim, are you okay? Please tell me if you are okay?”
“Sweetie, I’m fine, but your wondering ex is on our ass.”
“Did you see dad?”
“Yeah, but about him, he’s never going to hurt us anymore.”
“What do you mean, Tim?” I felt like I was gonna throw up.
“He’s dead.” I went silent and froze.
“Elizabeth, hey, what did he say?” I dropped my phone on my lap and Michael quickly grabbed it.
“Hey Tim, its Mikey. What’s going on?”
I just couldn’t believe it. My father was actually dead? I hated him, but I never wished for him to be dead. I still stood, frozen.
All I could think of is that I went through all this trouble and my father ends up being killed. My mind kept racing.
Michael got off the phone and turned to look at me.
“Elizabeth? You okay?” He asked. I still went silent. “We are going to meet up with your brother in a little bit. They lost your ex in the backways.”
I looked out the window and stared through the glass.

We finally stopped driving when we got to a place that looked like a safe house. Michael looked back to me, but I ignored him. I was just overwhelmed with everything. I didn’t know how to feel.
I got out the car and fell to my knees. Tears fell from my face. I couldn’t stop crying. All I could picture was my father, taking Tim and I to the park, playing on the playground as he would watch from one of the park benches. Back to when we were younger and there was nothing wrong with my life. Back before I met Michael.
“Elizabeth, I’m here for you.” Michael said as he wrapped his arms around me. I didn’t feel that warmth that I felt before, nor how much I loved him. All I could feel was rage.
I stood up, pushing him off of me.
“Don’t fucking touch me!” I screamed. “You caused all this! This is your fault! I wish I never met you!” I slapped Michael across his face. My tears were starting to dry on my face because of the wind.
“It wasn’t my fault!” He said, but I didn’t believe him. “Can you please just calm down so we can figure out what’s going on.” I then saw another car pull up and Tim run out to me.
“No, I tired of listening to you! All you have done is ruin my life!” I looked over and Tim. “C’mon, I’m leaving.”
I started to walk over to one of the other vehicle that Tim was just in and got into the drivers seat. Tim got on the other side, but Michael stopped before I could close the door.
“You aren’t going anywhere. I know you are angry with me, but you and your brother going out on your own is a bad idea.” He paused. “I don’t want to risk you getting hurt when I could’ve protected you.”
I then sat down in the drivers seat and looked up at him. “Just like you protected me from getting beaten. You weren’t their for me, only after when I was left for dead. You never stopped him from beating me or raping me. I’m better off by myself rather being protected by you.”
I could see the hurt in Michael’s eyes. I knew he hated himself for happened to me. I knew it was gonna hurt him, but it was the only way he was going to let go of the door and let me leave.
I slammed the door shut, started the car and drove off.
“Where are we going exactly?” Tim asked after a few moments of silence.
“I don’t know. Anywhere, but here.” I said as we drove down the long road ahead of us.

If you can’t wait until the next chapter, feel free to check it out on Wattpad. Just search katieannsehl, and not only will you find this book, but other works that are either finished or I’m currently working on. 

Chapter 16:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/24/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-16/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 14)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning Mature Content! Read at your own risk!

If you haven’t read Chapter 13, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/14/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-13/

 

~Chapter 14~

I walked back and forth in my room. Thinking about everything. Why was I saying that it was a mistake? It felt like a mistake in my mind, but in my heart, it was perfect.
I haven’t talked to Michael in a few days. He hasn’t said a word to me, yet.
I threw my hands in my hair. I was so confused. I didn’t know what to do. Maybe I should just give him a chance and see how it goes. Or just move on and see if someone else would better for me.
The one thing that I couldn’t stop thinking about, was the sex. Just thinking about him putting his hands over me and toughing me. Him kissing my lips so passionately. I was getting wet just thinking about it.
I laid on my bed and my phone went off.
Mikey: U in ur room? 
I smiled down at my phone when I read his text.
Me: Yeah, just thinking.
I sat up and looked out my window. The sun was just about to set, with bright warm colors surrounding the sky. Tomorrow would be a perfect day to go to the beach, but a drink sounded great.
Mikey: About wat? Us, I hope.
I rolled my eyes, what else could I be thinking about?
The sex, duh.
Well, that too.
Me: Yeah, and other things.
I grabbed my phone and walked downstairs to see Michael on the counter, with a grin on his face. He looked up, still grinning.
“What were the other things?” He asked as I went into the fridge and grabbed some liquor. “Well, well, going hard tonight?”
He grabbed two shot glasses and placed them on the island. I opened the vodka and poured it in both shots.
“You know,” I said, placing the bottle back down and grabbing a shot. “Maybe you should join me.” I smirked and took the shot. The liquor burned going down my throat. Michael then took his shot and placed it back on the island.
“Maybe, I will.” As I poured us both another shot.
6 shots in and 4 beers in, I was feeling it. We were laughing, watching Trailer Park Boys. Michael rolled up a joint and lit it.
“W-What is that?” I asked. He inhaled and shot gunned the smoke into my mouth. I sucked in all I could before coughing my ass off. Michael started laughing.
“You ruined the moment, dummy.” He paused. “I was gonna kiss you after.” I got into his lap and threw my arms around his neck.
“I’m sorry, I haven’t smoked weed in like forever.” I took another sip of my drink.
“Wow. I’ll change that.” I giggled. He gazed in my eyes, god, was he beautiful. He turned and faced the t.v. I thought he was going to kiss me, but never made the effort.
“Why?”
“Why what?” He said.
“Why didn’t you kiss me?” I asked, leaning in closer. He turned and looked at me. “I won’t kiss you until you made up your mind.”
“What if I don’t have my mind made up and I want to just do things.” I said, finishing my drink and placing the empty bottle on the coffee table.

“What? Like a friends with benefits?” I nodded as we both stood up. “Are you sure about this? I don’t want to hurt you.”
“I-I’m sure.” I said, grabbing his hand and walking up the stairs into my bedroom.
Once we were in, I closed the door behind us and pushed him down onto the bed.
“Woah, Elizabeth.” He said as I got on top of him and started kissing him. His arms started running up and down my body. He rolled me onto my back and held my hands above my head. He stopped kissing. “I can’t do this, I know you are gonna get hurt.”
I sat up and looked at him weird. “No, no, no. I-I want this. I-I-I want to have sex with you, again.”
Michael got off the bed and walked over to the door. “We can talk about this when we aren’t drunk.” He left the room.
“Seriously??” I said to myself. My drunk ass didn’t want him to leave. I was determined to do what I wanted to do before. I wanted him. I wanted to feel him, make love to him.
I ran over into my closet and grabbed my sexy red bra and panties outfit. I threw a robe on and headed to Michael’s room.
He was sleeping in his bed. I slowly closed the door behind me and got into his bed. Michael moved around until he looked up and saw me, taking off my robe and throwing over the side of the bed.
I got on top of him and looked at him. “Please, one more time.” I placed my hand against his cheek. “Please, Mikey. Make love to me.”
Michael sat up and gazed in my eyes. He placed his hand on the back of my neck. “One more time, that’s it.” I nodded as he brought me in for a kiss.
The kiss went deeper as I was sitting in his lap. He started to take off my bra, sliding the straps down my arm. I pulled on his hair as he started kissing on my neck, nibbling on it. I moaned.  He grinned at me.
He laid me down, pulling down his boxers and taking off my panties. He grabbed one of my boobs and lean down lick on my nipple. I moaned even more.
I looked up at him and as he was stroking his member. “You ready?” He asked. I nodded as he inserted inside me. It fell amazing. He was standing up, thrusting as hard as he could. I moaned louder, sitting up and making love even faster.
I felt like we were fucking for hours. Changing positions, kissing every inch of each other bodies. We went more than once and kept going til the sunrise. Michael and I cuddled until, I fell asleep in his arms. I felt safe, happy, and alive.
I woke up the next morning to the sounds of my brother and Michael, talking. I kept my eyes closed as I listened in.
“You guys need to get sound proof walls. I may be gay, but ew.” My brother said. I heard Michael chuckle.
“I didn’t think she would get that loud, but I just hope that I didn’t make her regret it.” Michael said.
“She’s loved you for a really long time. You have no idea what you mean to her. I think she’s afraid you’ll leave her, again.”
“I won’t do that to her again, I promise.” He said, which made  me smile. “I better get back in there because she thinks I left her again.”
“Okay. I just want to say that I’m so happy for you two. I really am.” My brother said, as I heard him walking down the stairs. I closed my eyes tight as I felt, Michael’s warm hands around my waist.
He started to plant kissed down my neck. I couldn’t help but smiled as a turned to lay on my back. Michael stared in my eyes and smiled.
“I thought you were still sleeping?” He asked, gently pushing my hair behind my ear. “You are so beautiful.”
I smiled and held his hand against my cheek. “I was, but someone left my side.”
“Sorry, I had to get something to drink after last night.” I giggled. “But, um, what about us?”
I knew this was going to come up today, but I didn’t think that it would be as soon as we were awake.
“Well,” I said, siting up, wrapping the blanket around my body, walking over to the window, looking outside. The sun was shining bright and the waves were slowly crashing onto the beach. “I want to give us a chance, but I need more time.”
I turned and looked at him. He looked crushed, but he got up and walked over to me. “How about we go on a date today? Just us, all day. Like I told you, I’m gonna make you fall in love with me all over.”
“Fine, but what do you have in mind?” I asked. He smiled, pulling me in close. “That’s for me to know and you to find out.” I smiled, as he kissed me.
I was wondering what he had in mind, I haven’t been on a real date, since Justin. Maybe this time, it will be different.

 

If you can’t wait until the next chapter to be out, feel free to check out this book on Wattpad, just search my username, katieannsehl. Not only will you find this book, but other’s I have either finished or are currently working on. 

Chapter 15:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/21/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-15/

 

Posted in Mom Talk

Mom Talk: The Secret Behind Shrek Forever After

If you have no idea what ‘Shrek’ is, then I highly recommend you check it out the entire series. Growing up, the Shrek series was something that we watched, almost on a daily, but in the last movie, of the saga, I noticed something.

So, if you haven’t watched all the movies, I’m going to break down the first 3 real quick:

Image result for shrek

  1. Shrek: In the first Shrek, we meet Shrek and how he is an ogre who lives alone in his swamp, but that is taken from him when the outlawed fairy tale creatures decide that they are going to stay on Shrek’s land. So, Shrek goes to the person who banned them onto his swamp, when arriving to Lord Farrquad castle, Farrquad sets him on a quest to rescue Princess Fiona, so that Lord Farrquad can marry her and become king. Long story short, Fiona and Shrek start to fall in love and Shrek finds out about her curse and how after sunset, she turns into an ogre.
    1. Shrek fell in love with Fiona, regardless of who the were on the outside. Mortal of this story is that your true love can be in anyone.
  2. Shrek 2: We see Fiona and Shrek go off and enjoy their honeymoon, at the end of the last movie, they got married. When the real Prince Charming comes to save her, he finds out that she has already been saved and that she just got married. Shrek and Fiona get invited to Far Far Away for Fiona’s father to give his blessing on the marriage. Shrek and the King don’t get along very well because Prince Charming was suppose to rescue Fiona. The King follows the orders of the Fairy Godmother and tries to get rid of Shrek, by hiring an hit man, Puss n Boots. Shrek then steals a potion, thinking that Fiona would better off by being human and together, they both transform into a human. Charming tries to ‘pretend’ to be Shrek. At the end, the King saves Shrek’s life and gives his blessing.
    1. Shrek didn’t have a very good relationship with his father-in-law, but because the King and Queen assumed that it would be Prince Charming instead. The real mortal of the story is that Shrek transformed into an human to make Fiona happy, but when he realizes that she loved him for him and that deep down, Fiona embraced being an ogre.
  3. Shrek The Third: In this one, Shrek and Fiona are going all the royal duties because the King has been sick. Shrek realizes that he would rather be back home in his swamp. On the Kings deathbed, he tells Shrek of the last air for the throne, giving Shrek and Fiona another option if they just wanted to live their lives back at the swamp. Shrek, Donkey, and Puss leave Far Far Away to go get Arthur, the next air. Fiona tells him that she is pregnant. Shrek has nightmares about being a father because his father wasn’t really in the picture much. Shrek basically practices on Arthur on how to become a father and saves Arthur’s life when Charming over rules the kingdom. Charming puts on a play where he wants to kill Shrek in front of everyone, but Arthur saves Shrek’s life and takes his role to be King, while Shrek and Fiona go home with 3 new babies.
    1. I think the mortal of the story was more for those who think they are going to be terrible parents when they find out that their spouse is pregnant. Sometimes they think that having kids would ruin their life, but Shrek learned that they make life better.

 

Now, that you kinda have a background on what each movie is about, we are finally, going to talk about the last movie from the Shrek Saga, Shrek Forever After.

As an adult, when you have kids, you tend to watch a lot of movies that you used to watch when you were a kid. The Shrek Series was something we watched all the time. My daughter loves anything animated and she doesn’t mind to watch them with me.

Well, when we finally got to the last current Shrek movie, I noticed something that I wouldn’t have noticed when I was a kid. Shrek embraces the parenting life, but when he realizes that he can’t always have some peace and quiet, and that things would go back to the way they were.

Image result for shrek family

Shrek feels that he his living in a boring life that seems it would never end, but he has enough, at his kids birthday party. When him and Fiona go outside to talk about, he tells Fiona how he wished he could have his swamp life back. Rumpelstiltskin overhears and offers Shrek a “Ogre For A Day”, meaning Shrek would be able to live a day as an ogre, but he would have to give a day to get a day.

Shrek tells Rumple that he can have any day from his childhood, Rumple takes the day he was born as payment. Shrek enjoys his time as an ogre, but he finds a poster with the Fiona’s face wanted, he looks to find her, but gets captures by Rumple and finds out that after his day is up, he’ll be gone, unless he has true loves first kiss.

Shrek finds Fiona and finds out that she recused herself from the tower. Shrek tries everything to have Fiona fall in love with him, all over again. Before his day is up, Fiona kisses him, and realized that he was her true love because he broke her curse.

Image result for shrek family

When Shrek gets back, he realizes how happy he was with his little family and that there was nothing he wouldn’t change about it.

You see, when you have kids, you thing that its going to be so easy and that you will still be able to do whatever you want, but once they are here, you might feel overwhelmed or wished you would have waited to have them.

I felt that way, but when I let my daughter spend the night with her grandmother, I missed her like crazy, even if I spent the time alone with my fiance, we both missed her like crazy.

Sometimes, having kids brings people closer together, other times, they can bring people to stay away or not want to be apart of it.

Having kids doesn’t ruin your life, it does change it. Some people, its the end of the world, but for me, they are a product of my fiance and I’s love for each other that we get to show the world.

Image result for shrek family

There is nothing in this world I would rather have than my wonderfully unperfect, little family. Just like Shrek found out, even though he found out the hard way, but he found that his little family was worth fighting for.

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 13)

My Secret Love Book Cover

If you haven’t read chapter 12, here is the link:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/10/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-12/

 

~Chapter 13~

I woke up the next morning, alone. I sat up, hugging the sheets to my body. My head was killing me. What the hell happened last night?  I realized that my clothes were everywhere.
I got up, wrapping the sheet around me, as I got up and tried to gather my clothes. I walked over to the window and looked outside. The sun was shining bright today. As I looked down, I saw Michael, working on a car outside, shirtless.
He looked up and saw me in the window, smiling. He then looked like he was coming inside. I quickly got dressed. It was completely wrong. I thought to myself. I then grabbed my phone and walked down the stairs, walking in front of Michael.
“Morning beautiful.” Michael said as he tried to kiss me, but I pushed him away. He looked confused. I walked over to my brother, who looked at both of us, knowing that he heard everything from last night.
“Awkward.” Tim said as he walked up the stairs. I headed for the front door, but Michael grabbed my arm.
“What the hell is wrong with you? We make love and you act like it never happened?”
“Because it was a mistake, Mikey. I should’ve never slept with you last night.” I pulled from his grip and walked out the front door with him following right behind me.
“What doesn’t make sense? Please tell me, Elizabeth.” He paused as I sat down on the swing, that was on the deck.
“We should’ve never done anything at all. I can’t keep doing this, having my hopes up and then you leaving me like you did before. I can’t have my heart go through this anymore.” I started to cry a little. “I just can’t, Mikey.”
He sat down on the swing and hugged me. I got up, I wasn’t going to let him comfort me. As much as I wanted him to, I just couldn’t.
“I didn’t leave because of you, if that’s what you were thinking.” He paused. “I left because I had to, not because I wanted to.”
“Then why didn’t you tell me?”
“Because of your father. He was going to have me killed.” My heart dropped. My father wanted to kill him? I knew my father hated him, but having him killed was just wrong. “The night we made love for the very first time and your father caught us. He was planning on having me killed. My boys got me out alive, but I felt like a fucking asshole for leaving you there. I tried to go back and explain, but when I saw you with Justin, and how happy you were, I just couldn’t.”

He placed his head in his hands. I got down on both of my knees and pulled his head up slowly.
“Why didn’t you?” I asked. Our eyes met. He placed his hand on my check.
“I didn’t want to break your heart more than I did before.” He then kissed my forehead. “I’m not gonna push you anymore to love me. I already feel like a dick for bring that girl over last night. We didn’t do anything, if you wanted to know.”
I felt a little relieved. He stood up, helping me up. I wanted to kiss him, but I needed time. I needed time to think about everything. “I need to think about it before I jump into anything.”
“If space is what you need, I’ll give you all the time and space you need. I just want to do this one more time, if it is my last.” He said, pushing my hair to the side and slowly coming closer, kissing me.
The spark that we had since we were younger, never changed. The only thing that did was time. I didn’t push him away or stop him. It felt right. He kept kissing me, until he pulled away before we did anything else that we might regret.
I froze, watching him walk down the porch to the car that he was working on. I touched my lips and smiled, I couldn’t help but smile. The one thing that wouldn’t leave my mind, was that kiss.

If you can’t wait to read another chapter, feel free to check it out on Wattpad. Just search my username, katieasehl, and you’ll find this book and other books that I am currently working on or are finished.

Chapter 14:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/17/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-14/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 12)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Very Mature Content! Read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t read Chapter 11, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/07/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-11/

 

~Chapter 12~

I circled on an ad for a bank clerk job. I wanted to try something new. I took a sip of coffee and looked at the clock. It was only 10 in the morning. I was still in my pj’s with my hair in a messy bun.
As I was scanning the news paper, Michael walked in, with no shirt and sweat pants. He walked over to the coffee maker and pour himself a cup of coffee.
“What you doing?” He asked as he turned around and leaned over the island. “Looking for a job, huh?” He asked as I circled one that said bartender.
“Yeah, why?” I took another sip of my coffee. Michael then lifted my chin up so that I was facing him.
“You look sexy as hell.” He grinned at me. I rolled my eyes at him and looked back down to the newspaper. He looked down at one of the ads I had circled. “Don’t work at a nightclub. I don’t want other guys hitting on you.”
I finished my coffee and got up and poured myself another cup. “I’m single. I’ll do whatever I want with who ever I want.” I walked back over and took the newspaper and looked back over to Michael. “By the way, that thing I said last night, I didn’t mean it.”
He smiled and looked to me. “That’s fine, but there’s one thing that I gonna do.” He walked over me.
“That is?” I asked.
“I’m gonna make you fall in love with me all over again.” He then kissed my forehead and sat down at the island.
I walked up the stairs and walked into my room. Sat down at my desk and kept looking in the ads, but I ended up falling asleep on my desk. I didn’t sleep very well last night.
In fact, I haven’t slept very well the past couple of days, but the more sleep I could get, the better. Just to keep my mind off of everything, especially Justin. My fear was that he was going to find us and that would be it, I wouldn’t be able to have my own life.
I woke up an hour later, got dressed and then grabbed the newspaper, I was just about to leave, when I bumped into Michael. He glared up and down me, a grin appeared on his face. I wasn’t even wearing anything that was sexy, but then I realized that my cleavage was showing.
“Really?” I said, rolling my eyes at him and then walked away.
“Where you going, especially looking like that?” He stopped me before I started to go down the stairs. “You’re not going out to go get other guys are you? I’ll kick their ass, just like I did the other night.”
I pulled away from his grip and walked away, ignoring him. I didn’t want to deal with this crap today. I was really getting tired of this jealously, but it was kinda cute that he got so jealous. He didn’t get jealous when I was dating Justin.
Then again, Justin was more jealous of Michael, due to how close we were. Justin was even more jealous with how close I was with my brother.
I walked down the stairs and walked out the front door. As I got outside, my brother was on the porch, tanning on one of the lawn chairs. He smiled at me as I returned the smile.
“If I knew you were going to be tanning, I wouldn’t be job hunting.” I said, putting on my sunglasses, since it was really bright and hot today.
“Well, I went to ask you, but you were asleep.” He laughed, I looked on my phone and realized that it was Saturday. “Hunny, you have been job searching for days, you need to relax.”
I had just started job searching since yesterday, but knowing my brother, he likes to overthink things. “I’ve been doing it since yesterday, but since it’s Saturday,  you wanna go watch topless guys play volleyball on the beach?”
“I thought you would never ask! I’ll go get the towels and everything else!” Tim jumped up so fast that I’ve never even seen him get up so fast.
I then realized that I forgot to put on my bathing suit and I really didn’t want to go back into the house. I took a deep breath and went back inside to my room.
I looked over all the bathing suits I had, but I couldn’t find my favorite red and pink bikini. I also tore my room apart until I jumped from hearing the door shut.
“Let me guess, you’re looking for this?” As I turned around, Michael was leaning on the back of my door, holding in his hand,  the bathing suit that I was looking for.
“Seriously? I don’t have time for this shit. Stop, Michael.” I said, I was tired with the mind games and I really didn’t want to deal with him right now. I grabbed the bathing suit from his hands. “Now go, and let me change.”
He wouldn’t move. I wasn’t going to wait for him to leave and by the time he does move, it would be too late to go tanning. “Nah, I think I’m gonna sit right here.”
“Fine then.” I then took off my t-shirt, he stared at me, he didn’t think I would do something like this, but I did. I then turned around, facing the wall, when I took off my bra. I felt his warm arms, hug around my waist.
He nibbled on my ear and whispered, “You are making this very hard for me.” He started placing kisses down my neck. He pulled me in closer and I could feel him getting harder. “I know you want me and I want you.”

Then my brother knocked on the door, thank god. “You getting your bathing suit on?” Tim asked.
“Yeah, I’ll be down in a minute.” I said as Michael let go of me.
“Okay, I’m gonna grab us some Bud Light Strawberitas and I’ll be waiting for you outside!” Michael turned and faced me.
“Okay.” He looked at me, as I was still covering my breasts. I then put on my bikini top and slowly pulled my shorts and panties down. “I’ve got to go.” I quickly put on my bottoms and grabbed a summer dress to go over my bathing suit.

“Wait.” He stopped me as I got to the door. “I know that you probably want nothing to do with me, but I was wondering if we could hang out tonight.”
I was just about to answer him, but then he spoke again. “I know that I fucked some things up with us ever having a future together, but I’ll understand if you don’t want to. You don’t have to give me a straight answer, I’ll be in my room.” I opened the door and walked out.
“I can’t believe it started to rain!” Tim said as we ran for cover for the house. “What time is it?” I checked my phone as I took a sip of my Strawberita, it was only 8pm.
“It’s only 8, why?” I said as we walked into our house.
“Netflix marathon of Bones.” He said as he took another drink and headed upstairs. I was soaking wet, but I then thought to what Michael said earlier.
Maybe I should go see him? What’s so wrong about hanging out? I then went into my bedroom and changed into some dryer clothes. I then slowly approached Michael’s door. I knocked and heard his voice.
Michael came to the door and saw me. “Hey.” He was only wearing boxers. He then closed the door behind him. “What’s up?” He sounded drunk, but I heard something that I really didn’t expect. “Michael, can you get me another drink?” I heard a female’s voice say.
“Well, you told me if I wanted to hang out with you to come to your room, but you look busy, I’ll come back later.” I said as walked down the stairs and grabbed a couple more of the Strawberita’s. I don’t know why, but it hurt.
Hearing another girl in his room or just even picturing him with another girl, I just couldn’t picture it. I didn’t want to feel this way. I kept thinking about it and it just wouldn’t go away. I sat at the island, and was about to down my drink when I saw him.
“I’m really sorry I forgot.” Michael said as he tried to hug me, but I didn’t want anything to do with him. “What’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong? Are you really going to ask me that?” I yelled.
“Yes, because you said you didn’t care, so I found someone who cared.” He said, as opened my third one and started to down it. “Stop that, Elizabeth.” He pulled the drink away from me. I got up and took back my drink.
“You don’t get to tell me w-w-what I can and can’t do.” I said. I my drink back up to my room and slammed the door. I downed the rest of my drink and I was starting to really feel drunk now.
Michael opened the door and closed it shut. I threw the can at him as he tried to hug me, but I kept fighting. He the pinned me down to the bed.
He was too strong for me to escape. I had my eyes closed as I was pinned down. “Look at me. Look at me!” Michael yelled. “Fuck, You need to make up your fucking mind! Do you love me or not?”
When he asked me that, I opened my eyes and stared into his. I didn’t say anything. “If you don’t love me, I’ll get off, but if you do, you need to tell me. Otherwise, I’ll go back in my room and fuck that girl again.”
“Get off, please.” I said, he looked heart broken, but pissed.
“Fine.” He got off of me, but I stood straight up and grabbed his arm. He pulled away and closed the door shut.
I sat on the bed crying as I said. “Why do I have to love him so much?” I kept crying as the door opened. Michael closed the door and I stood up. “What do you want now, g-go back to your-“, he press his lips to mine and I pulled him in closer.
“I don’t want her. I want you.” He said as he kept kissing me. His hands started moving up and down. “Do you want this, as badly as I have?”
“Stop talking and just do it.” I said as he pressed harder on my lips, taking off my tank top and pj shorts. I only had my bra and underwear on. He carefully brought me down on my bed. Kissing me slowly down my neck and nibbling my ear.
I moved my hands over his boxers as I felt him getting hard. I moaned when his hand touched my spot. He moved his fingers around and it drove me crazy. He pulled down my panties and his boxers as he then rubbed his dick in my entrance, he kept doing that and it was driving me nuts.
“Fuck me, already!” I yelled. Michael grinned. I could see that he was enjoying doing what he was doing.

“You’re so wet, baby.” He then finally put him into me. He didn’t start thrusting until he asked me if this was okay, I nodded my head yes, once I gave him the okay, he thrusted into me as hard as he could.
I moaned with pleasure. He kept hitting my spot, as I moaned louder, the bed board hitting the wall so hard from him thrusting that I thought that he was gonna break the door.
He looked down at me and stopped thrusting, when he noticed I was struggling to take my bra off. “I got it.” he said, ripping it open and throwing it to the side.
“You owe me a new bra.” I said as he grinned.
“Don’t you worry about that.” He said as he thrusted harder, “Come, baby. Come for me.” He went faster. I moaned louder. As we both finished. He laid on top of me while we both took a minute to catch our breath.
Michael then rolled over next to me and lifted the blanket over us. I moved over and laid on his chest. “God, I missed that.” Michael said as I giggled.
“Me too.” I said as we looked out my window that faced the ocean. Michael started to play with my hair and planted a kiss on my forehead.
“I love you. I always have and always will.” Michael said. He was about to get out of bed, but I stopped him.
“Stay with me, please?” I asked as Michael laid back down. I fell asleep in his arms, listening to the sound of his heartbeat. And I whispered back to him.
“I love you, Mikey.”

If you can’t wait until the next chapter to be out, feel free to check it out on Wattpad! Just search my username katieasehl and not only will you find this book, but you will find other of my other finished and current books that I am working on. 

Chapter 13:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/14/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-13/

Posted in Gaming

TS2 – Something Unexpected (Getting To Know The Characters)

Hey dearies! So, if you haven’t since on my Facebook and Twitter, I have just completed my first EVER Sims 2 Series! This is one of the big projects that I have been working on and I wanted to give you guys, more info on my characters.

So, I loved watching Sims 2 series ALL the time! To this day, I still watch them. There are some of my favorites that have stopped because they either were done making them or just didn’t have enough time to create them because they have grown up.

Now, that I finally have gotten my hands on the Sims 2, for the past couple months, I have been adding content, mods, watching videos, learning to film, and just playing around with the Sims 2. I don’t know why or what it is, but Sims 2 Series is just amazing, to me.

I finally had a script, for the very first episode and finally had time to create it! If you want to check out the very first episode of Something Unexpected, check out the link:

I got the idea from actually, one of my books, Something Unexpected. You guys might not have seen it on my blog, yet, but it was a book that I just finished and it was about a girl who has always listened to her parents, but when the ‘bad boy’ of the school enters her life, she stands up for herself and takes the time to find herself.

I will point out that this series and the book are NOT the same. The only big thing, that will be the same, is their names and some plots from the story itself. The book version, is a little too dirty for me to make with the Sims 2, so I figured I would change the plot and script a little bit.

Now, I will be completely honest with you, it isn’t the best, but I am a beginner and in order for me to improve is to fix or change the way I film or any of that. Basically, I am going to learn from my mistakes from each video I produce. So, let’s get into a little bit about the cast!

Characters:

  • Madison ‘Maddie’ (16)
    • She is the ‘main character’ of this story. She’s very creative and smart, top of her class. Her parents are like normal, not so much her mother, she give Madison a little bit of a hard time because of how she is. Madison doesn’t have very many best friends, other than Sami, so she took a chance and went on an online chatroom, that’s when she met Xajacks42(otherwise known as Jax, but she doesn’t know yet).
    • Family: Her parents, Daniel and Connie, are still married, but their relationship has been rocky because of how strict Connie is to their children. Madison also has a little sister, Fiona, she always wants Madison’s attention.
  • Jackson ‘Jax’ (17)
    • He is the bad boy of the school. Always gets into trouble and is kind of a ‘lady’s man’, but he is dating one of the most popular girls in school (go figure). He plays video games and met MadMadis88(Madison, but he doesn’t know yet either.) in an online chatroom. He usually has party’s, a lot, at his house, so he hangs out with his best friend, Nathan.
    • Family: He lives with his dad, Jim, but he is barely home, due to being a business man. His mother died when Jax was 9, from a car accident.
  • Nathan ‘Nate’ (16)
    • He is Jax’s best friend. Lives with his parents. He doesn’t really have many hobbies, other than sports. He has a huge crush on Madison, due to her father and his father are best friends and business partners to a major company. He actually finds out that Jax is talking to Madison and uses it to blackmail one of them (Not going to say because it would ruin the series for you.)
    • Family: His parents are all about business. They love their son, but plan on using Nathan crush to keep the family business to stay in the family.
  • Sami (16)
    • Best friends with Madison, they have been friends since they both started school. Sami is, what you would say, a ‘tree hugger’ and a artist. She lives with her mom and brother, but has a part time job, to help keep the family afloat.
  • Savannah (17)
    • The ‘popular girl’ of school. She is all about Jax and doesn’t ever want to let him go. She is also the ‘school slut’, since she used to cheat on Jax with other classmates. She really doesn’t like Madison, just because she is the ‘school nerd’ and that her brother has a huge crush on her. Basically she is annoyed with how much her brother talks about her. She lives with her parents, and older brother.

There you have it! Just a little bit about my characters. This is going to be a working progress, so bare with me when I try to upload a new episode every month. That’s the goal, but if there is any issues, I’ll post on my twitter and Facebook page to let you guys know!

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 11)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content! Read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t read Chapter 10, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/03/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-10/

 

~Chapter 11~

After lunch, Tim and I walked over to the ticket booth a bought a few tickets to go on a couple rides. We walked over to the Tilt-a-Whirl and waited in line.
“I haven’t been on this ride in years!” Tim said, as I thought back to when we were younger. Our parents never allowed us to go on amusement rides. Michael would sneak us out and hung out at the town fair all night.
“It’s been a while.” The ride finally stopped so we could go on. Tim and I both spotted number 3 as the fast spinner. Once we were in, it felt like yesterday that we were going on the Tilt-a-Whirl for the first time.
We both laughed as we were spinning faster and faster, until the ride came to a complete stop. Once we got off the ride, we were still laughing, but when I looked down the boardwalk, I saw Michael, walking towards us.
My god did he look hot. Wearing long jean pants and a black tank top that really showed more of his figure. I turned to Tim, as he turned and saw Michael.
“You need a drink?” I asked. Tim nodded and we walked off to the bar. I started to walk faster.
“Question. Why are we avoiding Michael?” Tim asked and I placed a devilish look on my face.
“That’s for me to know and you to find out.” I turned my head to the side. “Karma’s a bitch.”
The bar was pretty packed for a Tuesday night. Tim and I head right over to the bar.
“4 shots over here.” Tim asked and pointed to where we were. The bartender quickly came over and poured us our shots. “Hunny, slow down.”
Tim said as I had just pounded all four shots down. He looked puzzled, but didn’t say anything.
“What are you trying to do?” He asked. I called over the bartender to make a Sex on the Beach, then looked back to Tim.
“I’m going to prove a point.” The bartender handed me my drink and I took a sip. Tim still looked confused.
“What do you mean?” Then Tim thought about it and his eyes got really big. “Oh, no. No, please don’t do what I think you are going to do. You are just gonna piss him off even more than he already is.”
I walked to the middle of the dance floor, I started dancing solo, until I felt a guy start to grind on me. “You are fine as hell.” The mystery guy whispered in my ear. “You with anybody? I’m really not in the mood to get my ass beat.”
“Only me and my brother, who is over by the bar.” I turned around and looked at the guy. He was cute with his blond messy hair and amazing green eyes. I whispered in his ears. “By the way, I didn’t catch a name.”
He whispered back, “Dylan.” He then pulled me close as I turned around, grinding all over him. I caught Michael staring.
“Elizabeth.” I answered. I turned and faced Dylan. “Do you want to go outside?”
Dylan smiled and nodded. I grabbed his hand as we exited the club, but before I left, Michael was following us. “Is he your ex?” Dylan asked as we kept walking down the board walk.
“We never really dated. Just best friends, but I’m getting back at him.” I probably shouldn’t of said that, but Dylan seemed into it.
“What did you have in mind?” I saw the house coming closer.
“You’ll see.” I said, I turned back to see where Michael was at, but he far enough so that he can’t stop it in time. We walked up the stairs, that lead to the deck. I turned and faked a smile. “Kiss me. Now.”
Dylan pressed his lips against mine. Then his tough slowly slipped in. I started getting turned on a little, but the moment was ruined when Michael pulled me away from him.
“What the hell, Michael!” I yelled. He was pissed. He looked at me and I  could tell that it hurt him. He then turned to Dylan and started throwing a punches. I ran back over to them and tired pulling Michael off Dylan. “Cut it out, Michael!” I screamed, and he threw one last punch and then looked at me, frowning.

“Get inside.” He commanded, but I didn’t move. Instead, I got down and checked on Dylan. His face with horrible. “Get the fuck inside! We need to talk. NOW!” He yelled.
“No! Fuck off!” I said, but he threw me over his shoulders. He turned to Dylan and gave him an evil stare. “I’m so sorry that this happened to you.” I told Dylan, but I could see that he understood.
Michael still had me over his shoulders as he went into my room. Threw me on my bed and slammed the door.
“What the fuck was that?” He yelled. I rolled my eyes. He just got more pissed at me.
“Karma is a bitch and you deserved it.” I got up and walked over to the door, but Michael was blocking it. “Move!”
“No, you aren’t running away from this. We are gonna have a nice long talk about this.” He then pointed to me to sit on the bed. “Why are you such a pain in my ass?”
I sat down at the foot of the bed. “Why are you such a jackass?” I giggled.
“This isn’t funny. Why would you do that? And in front of me? What were you thinking?” He crossed his arms. I really didn’t want to be questioned tonight.
“I wasn’t thinking. I just wanted to have some fun.” I said, taking everything out of my pockets. “Are we done? I would like to change and go to bed.”
“No, we aren’t done.” I then got up and picked out some sweats and a t-shirt. “I said we aren’t done talking, Elizabeth.”
“I know, okay? Turn around, I’m gonna change, since you won’t leave.” As soon as I said that, he turned around and faced the wall.
I slowly let my pants slide down as Michael just kept talking. I pulled my shirt over my head, the only clothing I had on were a thong and a bra.
“I just can’t believe yo-.” Michael had turned around before I could put my pj’s on. “Damn.” Michael’s mouth dropped as he saw what I was wearing.
“Are you gonna keep staring or let me get dressed?” I asked as I grabbed the sweat pants and pulled them on.
“I’d like to do something else.” I then threw over a red plan tee. It fitted me to my body figure, which I liked and could see that Michael was liking it too.
“Well, that’s not going to ever happen, again.” I said, getting into my bed. “I’d like to see you try.” I smirked as I laid in bed, ready to fall asleep.

“I’ll take that challenge.” He opened the door and grind to me.”
I then realized what I said. “I was just joking about that.” I said before he left. “I was kidding. There is no challenge.” But knowing Michael, even if I was joking, he’s always won. I won’t let him win this time.

If you can’t wait until the next chapter to be out, you can always check out my story on Wattpad. Just search katieasehl, and you’ll find this book and a few others that are finished or I am currently working on. 

Chapter 12:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/10/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-12/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 10)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning Mature Content* Read at your own risk!

If you haven’t read Chapter 9, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/31/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-9/

 

~Chapter 10~

“Why did I drink to much?” I asked myself as I had just finished puking in the toilet. I got up and changed into a pair of shorts and a purple tank top. I usually don’t wear tank tops, but today was just hot.
I walked down the stairs and into the kitchen to find that I was the only one up. As I looked at the clock, it was only 11:43 a.m., Michael had just  walked in. His dark orange hair was wet and he was only wearing a towel.
“Morning.” He said as I turned and started to make coffee. “Coffee? Don’t you only drink only iced coffee?”
I turned the coffee machine on and looked right at him. “I do, but I drink both.”
Michael came over with three coffee cups and placed them next to the coffee machine. I could help but notice that he rubbed right up against me. I closed my eyes and counted to five. As I turned around, I touched something that I didn’t mean to touch.
He came closer to me, pushing up his boner against me. “Why did you do that?” He whispered into my ear. “Your getting me hard.” He then kissed my ear and then started to bite softly against my neck.
He was turning me on, not in a bad way, but a good way. Flashes of Justin raping me, made me pull away.

“I can’t.” I said as I then ran up to my bedroom and started to cry into my pillow.
Why do the flashes keep coming back of what Justin did? All I felt was pain and how Justin held me down, as I tired to break free. I shook my head and cried some more.
A couple minutes later, some one knocked on my door. “Go away!” I said, then just kept crying more. The door opened and then closed shut.
“Please Elizabeth, talk to me.” I heard Michael’s voice. He started to rub my back, which felt very relaxing. “Did I do something wrong?”
“No.”
“Okay, what is it?” Michael asked again. Then I heard my brother come in.
“Michael. Just drop it.” Tim said and then handed him a note. I sat up, until I saw Michael’s face when he read it. He was about to say something, but Tim interrupted. “Don’t.”
“Don’t what?”
“You know what?”
“Why not, that fucking asshole deserves it!” Michael said, then turned to look at me. “Why didn’t you tell me? I knew something was wrong, but I thought it was him just beating you.”
Tim left the room and it went silent.
“How could I tell you? Are you serious?” I then got out of bed and faced him. “You didn’t give two shits about me until now. It’s been years since I’ve seen you and all of a sudden you care? You told me that you never loved me and never wanted to see me ever again, but look where we are now-,” Michael pulled me in and kissed me.
I felt warm and happy. That spark that you get when you kiss someone special, but I pulled away.
“No, you can’t keep doing this, Mikey!” I said, sitting down at the end of the bed as Michael joined me as well.
“I left because I got scared of you loving me.” He said, holding my hand in his.
“Why didn’t you told me how you felt?” I asked, he looked into my eyes.
“I’m a guy. You know how hard it is to express my feelings.” I laughed a little bit.
“You could’ve at least told me how you felt, before you left.”
“I’m sorry.” He said, but I grabbed my purse and just left. I walked right out of the door towards the board walk.
I texted my brother to meet me at the video arcade that they had by the board walk. I walked right in, exchanged my ones for quarters, and walked right to one of my favorite games, Guitar Hero.
I popped a dollar of coins into the machine and selected one of my favorite songs to play, Cliffs of Dover.
As I was playing, I swung the guitar around and knocked someone out. As I turned around, Tim got back up and rubbed his head.
“So much for trying to scare you.” He said as I finished a song. “Hungry? I’m craving a juicy burger and a milkshake.”

I laughed as I put the guitar back in it’s spot and we walked out. “Where do you want to go? Somewhere away from the house.”
“It’s a surprise.” He smiled and we kept walking down the board walk to a small bar/restaurant that was right next to a t-shirt shop. We walked right up to the bar. “Isn’t this cute?”
“Adorable.” Then one of the waiters came over and asked us what we wanted. Once she got our orders, she left to go get our drinks.
Tim then turned to me and smiled. “So what happened after I left?” I rolled my eyes.
“Same old bullshit.” I said, but Tim knew that I was hiding something and crossed his arms. “Okay, okay. I’ll tell you.”
The waiter came back with my strawberry Mike’s Hard and Tim a Twisted Tea. I took a sip and then took a deep breathe.
“Keep this between us. Michael tried making a move on me, but I pushed him away because he triggered a flash back of Justin raping me.”
Tim hugged me as a small tear fell from my eyes. “It’s okay. He must of touched you a way that brought that flashback.”
“I don’t know, but Michael is being a pain in the ass.” I took another sip and then spoke, again. “Saying that he left because he was afraid that someone would actually love him, but he comes back now and wants to fix everything.”
“Well, he must really love you to do all the stuff he did for you.” The waiter came with our food. “Thanks, hunny.” Tim said to the waiter as she smiled at Tim.
“He has a weird way of expressing it.”

If you can’t wait for the next chapter, feel free to check it out on Wattpad. Just search my username, katieasehl, not only will you find this book, but other’s that I am currently working on or finished. 

Chapter 11:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/07/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-11/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 9)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content*

If you haven’t ready Chapter 8, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/27/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-8/

 

~Chapter 9~

“Girl, you look so awesome!” Tim said as the hair dresser pulled the towel away from my head to release my new long dark red hair. “I love it!”
“I thought it was time for a change.” I said stepping out of the chair and paying the hair dresser. Tim dyed his hair blond and had it cut enough so he could style the front with gel.
“Now, where to?” Tim asked as we walked down the street, we passed a clothing store and Tim stopped. “Omg, Eliza, that outfit will look amazing on you!”
It was a a shirt that covered one shoulder and it was big enough for it to hang on the over shoulder. It also had a tank top underneath and a short pair of shorts.
We went in and bought that for me and Tim got some yellow neon bright sunglasses. I laughed when I saw Tim with his glasses on and then we heard the beats from a nightclub, just down the street from where we were.
It wasn’t late enough to go dancing, so we figured that going down to the beach and chilling there until the sun came down, sounded like a wonderful idea.
We sat down in the sand, just watching the waves crash against the beach. Tim turned and smiled at me, I smiled back.
“I know that you didn’t want to talk about it, but I just want to say thank you. Thank you for standing up to me.” Tim grabbed my hand he then looked back towards the ocean. “I really thought that you were a goner, when we brought you to the hospital.”
“I know.” I then felt my left side, my fingers brushed up against my cheek, feeling the small scar. I flashed back to Justin just beating me. I shook my head and turned to Tim. “How bad was I?”
“It was bad, but you’re a fighter. I just never want to see you like that. Ever. I mean it.” Tim looked serious, but I couldn’t help, but laugh. He then started to chuckle.
Tim looked around, as the sky was getting darker. He smiled and stood up. “You ready to party!?” He asked as he helped me up and I grinned.

“Hell yeah!” I yelled as we walked down to the night club.
The music was loud, but the beat was jumping. Tim and I just danced, until he fell down. He looked at me, his face was so red. “Ready for another one?” Tim asked.
I nodded as I watched him walk over to the bar. I then went back to dancing. That was until I felt a hand run down my arm. I started to grind on him to the beat. He spun me around and both of our hands were connected. I looked up and all I could see is his hair. He leaned in and said, “Keep shaking your ass like that and you’ll get unwanted attention.”
Under his hoodie, I saw him grin. I knew exactly who it was. I leaned in and whispered, “It got your attention, didn’t it?” I then walked over to the bar to find Tim talking to some guy. I figured that I would leave them be, so I found a spot on the other side of the bar.
“What can I get for you?” The bartender asked as I handed him my I.D.
“2 shots of whiskey. ” As I said that, I felt hands hug my waist.
“How about we go outside?” Michael as he whispered in my ear. I turned and shook my head no. “You can bring a drink with you.”
I grabbed the two shots, handed one to Michael. I looked towards the bartender and asked him for a Sex on the Beach.
“You take this shot and I’ll go.” I said. I downed my shot just like it was water. Then he did, placed the shot glass on the bar and grabbed my hand, pulling me out of the club, with my drink in hand.
“Where are w-we going?” I asked. I started to feel really drunk. We then walked down the boardwalk and once we were up front of this beach house, Michael stopped and sat down in the sand. “W-who’s p-place is this?”
“Ours.” He then pulled out of his pocket a lighter and a joint. “Remember this?”
“Yeah, those were the good times.” He then put the joint in his mouth and lit it. Once he took a hit, he handed it to me.
“Why did you stop?” He asked. I took a hit and french in-hailed the smoke, then passed it to him.
“Two reasons. One, my parents are cops and two, Justin didn’t like me smoking.” I said as I took off my flip flops and shoved my toes in the sand.
“That’s right.” He went silent. I took another hits off the joint and then handed it to him. He then looked at me, “Why did you say yes?”
I thought about it and they only reason I could think of, was that I would be safe with him. That and I really did love him. I then took a deep breath. “I don’t know. I thought he would keep me safe and he is the only guy who loved me for me. I did love him. I don’t know.”
“He didn’t love you for who you were. He changed you into someone he wanted you to be.” I laid down in the sand. Looking up to the stars. I started to cry.
“I-I know. Why would he do that? Why would he hurt me? Why?” I looked over to Michael, he looked over and wiped the tears under my eyes. I sat up as we both gazed into each others eyes.
“Because he’s a worthless piece of shit. You deserve better.” He then took another hit off the joint and came closer to my lips. He then blew the smoke into my mouth. He pulled away and gentle touch the side of my cheek. I blew out whatever smoke was left and stood up.
“I think it’s t-time for me to go to sleep.” I said, grabbing my shoes and walking up towards the new place we will all be staying in, together.
Michael then helped me to bed and as soon as I laid down, I fell right asleep.

If you can’t wait for the next chapter to come out, feel free to check it out on Wattpad. Just search katieasehl and you’ll find this work and others that are either finished or I’m currently working on.

Chapter 10:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/09/03/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-10/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 8)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content*

If you haven’t read Chapter 7, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/24/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-7/

~Chapter 8~

I woke up to the sound of beeping.
Beep…Beep…Beep…Beep…
I opened my eyes and saw that I was in the hospital. I started to freak out, my heart started to race.
Beep.Beep.Beep.Beep.
A nurse came in and looked at the monitor. She looked at me and smiled.
“It’s alright, you need to calm down, ma’am.” She said as I started to calm down a little. “Now, if you can, remain calm. You came in late last night and your husband saw you on the floor, bleeding.”
My eyes watered. I couldn’t remember what happened. Last thing I remembered was Justin’s fist. I can’t remember what happened after that. “When can I leave?” I asked, I tried to sit up, but the nurse held me down, lightly.
“You need your rest and we aren’t sure when you will be able to leave. Only Dr. Lee can give you a better answer, but for now, I need you to relax and get some rest.” She tucked me in and then smiled. “If you need anything, the call button for a nurse is right here on the inside of your bed. Feel free to use it.”
She then left and as I was about to close my eyes, Michael came in and walked over to my bed and sat on the edge.
“How you feeling?” He said, grabbed my hand and held it in his. It felt nice and I gave him a small smile.
“I can’t remember what happened.”
“I saw the entire thing.” He then looked into my eyes. My eyes widen.
“You did. What happened?” I asked.
“I knew something was up and so I followed you home. You and him started to fight and then once he hit you, I called a couple of my boys and we went in to beat the shit outta him, but he had already left.” He turned away from him. “He left you there for dead, Elizabeth.”
I didn’t know what to say, other than I started to get upset and cry, again. I didn’t know what to think. “What did you do to Justin?”
“Well, one of my boys followed him to a couple houses down where you lived and we saw him kissing another woman.” He then turned to me and wiped the waterfall of tears that was pouring out of my eyes. “But don’t worry. I kicked his ass.” He smirked and I smiled a little more.
“Thank you.”
“No need to. It was my pleasure, but there’s something that I kinda did.” I looked at him and saw that he did what I know he’s been wanting to do for years. “I faked Tim’s death and yours.”
I looked confused because why would he risk faking our deaths if I’m currently in the hospital. “Won’t they find out?”
“Nope, they won’t find us because I changed Tim and yours name. Plus we are in the next state over.” He grinned.
“Is my brother safe?” Once I asked that, Tim walked right in and hugged me.
“Don’t you worry, hun. I am fine, but once you are ready to leave, we are going somewhere I’ve always wanted to go.” He smiled.
I left the hospital, after being there for one day, because we had to get a move on, before people figured out who we really were.
I smiled as we got off the plane. The sun was shining, the water was bright blue, and the breeze was perfect. Why didn’t Tim and I leave for the Bahamas sooner, I don’t know. Maybe because I thought that everything would be perfect with Justin, but I guess I was wrong.
I looked down at my hand and saw that Justin’s engagement ring was gone. I smiled. Deep down, I really did love him, but if I would’ve stayed with him, who knows what would happen. I could’ve died, for all I know.
“Mikey, sweetie! were are we staying at?” Tim asked as he dropped his bags in the back of the rental car.
“Don’t worry about it, enjoy yourselves. I’ll find you.” Michael then got into the rental car and drove off.
“I need a drink.” I said as Tim and I walked over to the bar that was right across where the boat dropped us off.
We sat down at the bar and ordered our drinks. “I’m glad we are here.” I said as the bartender handed us our drinks.
“Me too.” He said, taking a sip of his drink. “I’m just glad that you are safe. I can’t believe Justin did that to you. God, he makes me angry.”
“Can we please not talk about it? I just want to forget all about him tonight.” I took a sip and Tim smiled.
“Of course.” He then raised his glass and I raised mine. “Here’s to having a awesome night of getting drunk.” We tapped our glasses together and I said, “Cheers to that.”

If you can’t wait for the next chapter, feel free to check it out on Wattpad. Just search katieasehl, and you’ll find this book and a few others that are finished or I’m currently working on. 

Chapter 9:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/31/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-9/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 7)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Warning: Mature Content*

If you haven’t read Chapter 6, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/20/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-6/

~Chapter 7~

The few days, I stayed late at work, trying to pretend that everything was okay. But really, it wasn’t. My father came in as I was getting my stuff, I was just about to leave. Just seeing him, really scared me.
“So, how is everything?” He asked.
“Fine.” I said, putting on my jacket. Just looking at him just made me flash back to what he did last weekend. He’s hit us before, but never like that. It scared me very much.
“Well, Justin called and told me that you guys want to get married at the end of this month?”
“I guess.” I grabbed my bag and then headed for the door. “Listen, I’ve got to go. Justin will worry if I don’t get home on time.”
“Okay, well, I’ll see you tomorrow.” I then walked down to the parking lot and got into my car.
Once I was inside, I just started crying. I then checked my phone to see that I had missed Justin’s call. My phone went off again, as I just received a text message from Justin.
When can I expect u home?
I then clicked on his picture and called him.
“Where are you?” He didn’t sound too happy. “You’re late, why?”
I took and deep breath then spoke. “My dad wanted me to stay a little later. I’m sorry, I was going to text you, but I got caught up in paperwork.”
“Sure you did, now hurry home.” He hung up and I put my phone back in my pocket. I started my car and then saw that I was gonna run out of gas pretty soon. I pulled out of the parking garage and drove across the street to the gas station.
I parked at the second gas pump and turned off the car. When I went searching for my card, I couldn’t find it. Where was it? It had to be somewhere? I started to panic, until I find a note in my bag:
I got us a joint banking account, that card doesn’t work anymore. New cards will be in soon.
-Justin
Are you kidding me? I can’t believe that he did that and without my permission. I kept looking in my bag and thankfully, I had a twenty dollar bill.
I got out of the car and went inside to pay, but when I got out, Michael was pumping gas into my car.
I walked over, but he didn’t look at me, he just kept looking at the pump.
“Well, you look like crap.” He said, I stood next to him.
“I know, but I guess this is what my life is gonna be now.” I said. He turned to look at me.
“It doesn’t have to be. You have the power to change how you want your life to be.” He then turned back to the pump and placed it back where it was and closed up my gas tank. “So, how is your new soon-to-be ‘hubby’?”
“At home, which reminds me, I have to go.” I walked over to the drivers side and just as I was about to open the door, Michael shut it.
“Something is wrong with you. You’re not yourself.” I looked down. If I faced him, he would know that something was up.
“I’m fine, but I got to go. I’m already late.” I said as I tried to open the car door, but Michael was leaning on it. “Please, I have to go.”
I said as I looked up to him in his eyes and a tear fell from my cheek. He wiped my tear away and then moved out of the way. Before I got into my car, I looked back to him, as he was walking to his truck, that was next to my car.
“I know something is up and if he is hurting you, I’ll find out. Whether you tell me or not.”
“Where were you?!?” Justin yelled as I walked through the door and placed my bag on the couch. When I turned around, Justin slapped me. “You were cheating on me, weren’t you? You fucking slut!”
My eyes started to water, but I didn’t cry. I stood up and looked at him. “I wasn’t out cheating on you, I had to stop and get gas.” I then took a deep breath and then pulled out the little note he left me saying that he canceled my account. “First of all, if you wanted to have a joint banking account, you could’ve told me and the fact that you did it behind my back is even worst.”
“It doesn’t matter. You are going to be my wife and I figured why not do it now.”
“I can’t do this, Justin. I can’t.” I started to cry. “What happened to the man I fell in love with?”
“I’m right here.” He said as he came closer to me, making me walk backwards until my back hit the wall. “I haven’t changed. I’m still the same person.” He pulled me in to embrace me, I couldn’t escape. He then looked up at me and smiled.
“You’ve changed. You’re not the same man I fell in love with. Y-You’re a monster. I can never fall in love with a monster.” His face changed from smiling to becoming very pissed. He pushed me up against the wall, slapped me.
“Don’t you fucking say that again.” He said, then he threw me on the ground and punched me in the face. “You aren’t going to end this. I’m the only one who decides if this relationship is over and it isn’t.”
The only thing I remember was Justin’s fist and then it all went black.

As always, if you can’t wait for the next chapter to come out, you can always check it out on Wattpad. Just search katieasehl and you will not only find this book, but a few others that I have either finished or I’m currently working on. 

Chapter 8:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/27/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-8/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 6)

My Secret Love Book Cover

Another chapter of my book for you, dearies! As always, I will be putting the Mature Content on all of these chapters, just because there are some dirty scenes. Enjoy!

If you haven’t read chapter 5, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/17/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-5/

~Chapter 6~

“Let me see that ring, sweetie!” My mom grabbed my hand. “That’s beautiful.” She then leaned in and hugged me. I pulled away and scanned the room, but I didn’t see my brother.
“Where’s Tim?” I asked, but she didn’t say anything.
Justin then leaned in and whispered. “He wasn’t invited.” I turned to him and frowned. He knew how much it would mean to me to have my brother here, but why wasn’t he invited?
“What? Are you serious?” My mother then handed Justin and I a wine glass as she raised her glass.
“I want to say how happy we are to see our little girl getting married! And with a guy that we have welcomed into our family with open arms. We love you both. Cheers!” Everyone tapped each others glasses, except me.
I downed the wine and then placed the glass on the bar. “Now, can I say something?” I asked, but didn’t wait for my mom to say yes. “Why the hell is Tim not here?”
My mother took a sip of wine, but my father then turned to everyone and said, “I think she’s had too much to drink. Let’s let the love birds go home and spend some time together.”
Everyone laughed, and I threw my glass against the wall. “No, I haven’t and the fact that you didn’t invite Tim, just because he’s gay, doesn’t give you the right to completely forget that he even exists.” Everyone’s eyes, widen, but my father was pissed. I turned and faced him. “If you can’t except the fact that Tim’s gay, then I don’t want to be apart of this family.”
I then turned and walked towards the door, my mother started to cry, but my father turned back to everyone and excused himself. He then grabbed my arm, once we got outside and dragged me into the garage.
“How dare you speak to everyone like that?” He then slapped my face. I then placed my hand over my cheek. “He isn’t apart of this family. He chose to go against the lords faith.”
“Seriously? He isn’t real, my god.” I said, my father was scaring me. He came closer to me and pushed me up against the garage door. “Don’t you dare say that about out lord and savior! You’ll go to hell, just like your faggot brother!”
He slapped me again. Harder than he did the first time. I started to shed a tear and he slapped me again. “Stop crying like a little bitch and get the hell out of my sight.”
I ran out that garage so fast that Justin had to stop me. “What’s wrong?” I pulled away and got into the car, as Justin got into the drivers seat. The ride home was completely silent.
Once we got home, I headed right to bed. Got into my pj’s and then laid in bed, holding an ice pack to my cheek. Justin came in, drunk, and laid beside me. “Babe, you’re so sexy and I’m horny as fuck.”
He rolled me on my back and started to kiss me, I pulled away. “Stop.” He didn’t stop, he kept moving his hand down into my pants. “Seriously, stop Justin. I’m not in the mood.”
“I’ll get you in the mood.” He kept trying to take off my sweat pants, but I kept holding them up. “Stop, Justin!”
He finally got my pants off and just kept forcing me to kiss him. I was about to yell, but he covered my mouth and looked at me. “Don’t you fucking scream, I’ll just tell them that I fucked you so hard that you were screaming because It felt so good.”
“Just shut up and lay there.” I didn’t want to, but he was so much more stronger than me. I couldn’t stop what he was doing. After he was done, I laid there and cried myself to sleep.
The next week was a living hell. Ever since we got engaged, Justin has been different. I don’t know why, but I don’t like it. I’m only allowed to go back and forth to and from work. I can’t go anywhere anymore.
It’s like he wants me to be with him 24/7. It has built up in so much stress that almost every night, I cried myself to sleep. Even if he doesn’t rape me. What happened to the guy I fell in love with?
I wiped my tears as the door opened. Justin came in with Burger King and sat down at the kitchen table and got everything out of the bag.
“Hungry?” He asked. I nodded. As I sat down at the table, he looked at me and saw my eyes. “Crying, again? What now?”
“I’m just stressed, that’s all.” I said, unwrapping my burger and taking a bite. “How was your day?”
“Okay, but I think that you aren’t stressed out.” He handed me a brown paper bag. “Open it.”
I opened it and my face flushed. It was a pregnancy test. I pulled it out of the bag and looked up at him. “I’m not pregnant, Justin.”
“Well, if you aren’t, I think we should start trying.” I then took another bite of my burger. “I had your mother make an appointment for tomorrow to see the doctors.”
“Why? I already had my physical for this year.”
“It’s to make sure you can have kids or not. Your mother said that when you were younger, the doctor said that it would be hard for you to have children. I want to make sure of that.”
“Justin, as much as you want to start trying, shouldn’t we get a bigger place? Plus, if we weren’t married, my father would complain that we have a bastard child.” I then got up and took care of the trash.
“You do have a point, so how about we start trying next month?” He then got up and wrapped his arms around my waist. “Let’s get married at the end of the month?”
“Why do you want to get married so fast?” I asked, he turned me around and smiled.
“So that I can be married to the love of my live and plus I want a lot of kids. Sooner we get married, the sooner we can start trying for a baby.”

As always, if you can’t wait until another chapter comes out, feel free to check it out on Wattpad! Just look up my username, katieasehl, you’ll not only find this book, but others that I have finished or currently working on!

Chapter 7:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/24/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-7/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 5)

My Secret Love Book Cover

Another chapter for you all, dearies! I hope you enjoy. 

If you haven’t read Chapter 4, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/13/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-4/

~Chapter 5~

I was woken up by Justin, he was planting kisses down my arm. His hands started to travel down, but I stopped them. “No, let me sleep.” I said.
“It’s noon, babe. We are going shopping, remember?” He said as he got up and pulled the blanket off of me. I remember that before we went to bed, he had asked if I wanted to go with him to help pick out a gift for my mother’s birthday.
“I’ll get up in a few.”
“Come on, let’s go. We need to get that gift before tonight.” I was confused. Her birthday is next weekend. I sat up and checked my phone. When I went into my messages, my mom had sent me a text saying that they were throwing a party tonight because she and my father are going on a mini vacation the week of her birthday.
The only thing that pissed me off, is that Justin went through my phone, again. I have no problem with him going through my phone, but if he checks my messages, he should at least tell me if someone texted me.
I dropped my phone on the bed and went to go put some clothes on. “What’s wrong?” Justin asked. Seriously? I turned around after I had gotten dressed and faced him.
“I have no problem with you checked my phone, but if someone texts me, let me know.” I said as a grabbed my phone and walked through the kitchen. He grabbed my arm and turned me to face him.
“I’m sorry, but don’t get pissed off because I went through your phone. You to the same.”
“I did, but I trust you enough that I don’t need to check your phone, but when it comes to me, it’s a big deal. You know I don’t cheat.” I said. He was getting pissed. I could see it in his eyes. “But why do you always have to check my phone? Do you not trust me?”
He threw his hands through his black hair. Then looked at me. “Your mom told me about Michael. I heard he was back in town and I didn’t know if you were talking to him at all.”
“Are you kidding me? She told you everything and you’re worried that I’m gonna still talk to him?” I said crossing my arms. I’ve told him about Michael, I just never mention his name. “I want nothing to do with him after what he did to me.”
“She told me that he used to get you into lots of trouble and that your father caught you and him in a car, naked.” He paused, “I don’t want you around him. Last thing I don’t want to happen is him breaking us up.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Never mind, forget that I even said anything.” He turned and walked into the bedroom and came back into the kitchen with his jacket and car keys. I put my red leather jacket on and then he looked at me. “Look, I’m sorry. I have a lot going on with work and I’m taking it out on you, especially tonight.”
“What do you mean by that?” I asked, but he wouldn’t tell me as we walked down the stairs and out the apartment door. He opened the door for me and even when he got into the drivers seat, he was completely silent.
The entire ride there and back was silent. The only time we spoke was when we were getting a gift for my mother. Which we ended up getting her a scrapbook and a 50 dollar gift card to Krafty Krafts, which is a arts and crafts that its my favorite place to go.
Justin pulled into my parent’s drive way. We ended up going back home because he wanted me to change into something nice. He never asks me to do that, I feel that he’s up to something.
He gets out of the car and walks over to open my door. I smile, as he looks at me, he gives me a smile in return.
“Please talk to me. Why are you giving me the cold shoulder?” I said as he grabs my hand and walks me over to the two wooden swings that hung from the huge tree that was in front of my parents house. “Justin, what’s going on?” I asked, sitting down on one of the swings.
I looked up at him as he then got down on one knee and grabbed my hand. Oh my god, is he doing what I think he is doing? I felt my face getting goosebumps, as he was holding my hand.
“Elizabeth, I know I’ve been acting awkward all day, but it’s because I was so nervous to do this.” He then pulled out a tiny box and placed it in my hand. “Elizabeth, I love you so much and there isn’t anyone else I would rather spend my life with than you. I want to grown old together as we watch our children and grandchildren grown up. So what I’m asking is, will you marry me?”
My heart dropped. I was completely speechless and shocked. When he opened the box, there was a really pretty ring in there. My mouth dropped as I saw the ring. “Oh, Justin. It’s beautiful.”
He then took it out of the box and placed it on my hand. “I take it that was a yes?” I shook my head yes as he then kissed me. He then picked me up as I jumped into his arms, closing my eyes, but when I opened them, I saw Michael.
He was across the street from my parents house, standing in the road smoking. A tear fell from my cheeks as Justin put me down and kissed me, again.
“I love you so much.” Justin said, holding my hands tight. “Oh, babe, I didn’t mean to make you cry.”
“No, it’s okay, they are tears of joy. Plus the wind is also not helping.” I said.
“Right, let’s go inside.” As we walked to the door together. “By the way, this is our engagement party, it was my idea and your moms.”
I smiled, he went inside as I turned back to see if Michael was still there, but he wasn’t. My heart ached a little. I hated seeing that look on his face. Something tells me that this night was just the beginning.

If you can’t wait until Monday to read another chapter, feel free to check this, and many other of my works on Wattpad! Just search katieasehl, you’ll find all of the books I have read and ones that are currently in the working process!

Chapter 6:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/20/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-6/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 4)

My Secret Love Book Cover

Sorry guys for being late uploading this! Here is chapter 4!

If you haven’t read chapter 3, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/10/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-3/

~Chapter 4~

I woke up to a boy and a girl, jumping on the bed. They looked so much like me.
“Mommy, mommy! Wake up!” The little boy said as he tried pulling me out of bed. “Come on Mommy. Daddy says that we can open presents now.” The little girl said as I got out of bed and walked down the stairs, holding their little hands.
I walked into the living room to find a fully decorative tree, lights went all around the room. Then I saw him. He was grabbing a little box that was hidden underneath the tree. I sat done with the little ones, as they cuddled up close to me.
“Jacob. Lila. Can you give this to Mommy?” he said, handing the kids a tiny box. They gave it to me, but I still couldn’t see who it was.
As I opened the box, my eyes widen. No one knew what the meaning of this present, but two people. I knew what it was, so didn’t Michael. I picked up the necklace that had a shell, sand dollar, and a little bottle of sand.
My eyes started to water as he came closer to me. When I opened my eyes, it was Michael. I didn’t know what to think.
I woke up and looked around the room. I was still home. I sat up and checked the time then rubbed my eyes. Tanner was still sleeping and I slowly got out of bed and went into the living room. I looked towards the balcony and saw a figure.
I walked toward the glass doors to the balcony and then I saw him.
“What are you doing here, Michael?” I asked as I saw the faint grin that was coming off his face. His black hoodie was still over his head.
“What, no more Mikey?” He said.
“You need to go before Justin wakes up and sees you.”
“Or what? He’ll kick my ass? I doubt that. I’ve kicked his ass plenty of times.” He chuckled. I crossed my arms and gave him an disgusted look, but he came closer to me. “I’ve missed you, sweetheart and so haven’t you.”
“No, just leave, okay? I’m happy with Justin. I don’t need you to repeat the past.” I said as he took off his hood and I stared into his eyes. He brushed his hand up against my cheek. Chills went up my back, but it felt good.
“Okay, okay, I’ll just come back another time.” He pulled away and threw a hand through his hair. “I’ll be in town for awhile. I’ll come visit you when you’re in a better mood, but I can’t leave without this.”
He walked back towards me, brushed my hair behind my ear and then pulled me in for a kiss. That spark we had when we kissed, make me warm and happy inside, like his lips were a drug that I wanted to abuse, but I pulled away.
“Stop doing that!” I said. “I love Justin.”
He laughed, but then slowly came closer to my ear. “If you really loved him, you wouldn’t of let me kiss you.” Just like that, he was gone. Jumped down the fire escape and ran into the small woods that were right behind where I lived.
I then went back inside and locked the door to the balcony. I didn’t know what to do about him, but my one question is what is he doing here? Why did he come back? I laid in my bed, trying to answer some of my questions.
I laid on Justin’s chest, slowly drifted off to sleep.

If you can’t wait for the next chapter, check out my book on Wattpad. Just search katieasehl. You’ll find my finished and current works. At the moment, I am starting to work on an Unclear 2! 

Chapter 5:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/17/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-5/

Posted in My Secret Love

My Secret Love (Chapter 3)

My Secret Love Book Cover

*Mature content, read at your own risk!*

If you haven’t already read Chapter 2, here is the link!
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/06/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-2/

~Chapter 3~

The weekend went by faster than I had expected. Justin and I just stayed home, since it was raining all weekend long. The one thing that hadn’t left my mind was about what happened Friday night.
That kiss was so familiar. I just sat at my desk, just thinking of who it could be, until my father knock on my office door and came in.
“Good morning.” He said as I gave him a faint smile. I nodded and then went back to work. “Your mother and I would like to talk to you. It’s about the Locke case.” I froze.
“Okay, did you want to talk about it here or in your office?” I asked as he shut the door and sat down and pulled a chair closer to me.
“Well, we can’t find his case file. It came in about a week or two ago, but I haven’t seen it.” I then grabbed my key and unlocked one of my desk drawers and grabbed the Locke file and handed it to him. “And you did have it?”
“Well, I thought that I would find him, since it was someone I went to high school with.” I lied, but I had a feeling that he knew that I was lying.
“Why did Tim give this to you?” He sat, dropping the file on my desk and started pacing back and forth. “Why don’t you kids ever listen to me? This was Tim’s case. I made sure of it.”
“Why didn’t you give the file to me?” I asked as I looked at my father to see look out the window. “You know exactly why.”
“He didn’t kill his parents and when that happened, he was with me the entire time.” I said, I was really pissed that my father was bringing this up. Michael and I were best friends when we were little. He was the bad boy in high school because he partied. He and I had gotten into a lot of trouble when we were younger. My parents hated him.
“Elizabeth, I don’t want to hear it! You stay away from him.” He then took the file from my desk and slammed the door as he left.
I held my head in my hands. Why the hell was he bringing this up? Something what going on with him, whether it was Tim or Michael case, he was upset. If he didn’t want to tell me, I will find out, one way or another.
“So why weren’t you at work?” I asked my brother as we were siting at my kitchen table. “You missed out on me and dad fighting.” Tim rolled his eyes.
“What’s new.” He then took another sip of red wine. “What was it about this time?”
Before I told him, I took a deep breathe and a sip of wine. “It was about the file.” Tim’s eyes got big. “He said that it was yours to do and that I need to stay away from him.”
“Well, that’s a reason why I wasn’t at work today, because they fired me.” Tim then finished his wine and poured another glass for himself. “Have you seem him?”
“Mikey? No.” I got up and walked into the bedroom to see if Justin was here, but thank god he wasn’t. The last thing I need is for him to get really jealous and overprotected over me. I sat back down and took another sip of wine. “You can’t let Justin know, but when we went drinking Friday night, Justin told me to meet him out by his car when he went to pay the tab…”
“Keep going, don’t just stop there.”
“I tripped and some guy helped me out and told me I was beautiful, then kissed me.” Tim’s eyes got big again. He mouthed the words ‘shut up’. “But the weird thing is that when he kissed me, it was like I had kissed him before. I can’t remember who it would be though.”
“This is the best gossip I’ve heard in weeks!” Tim took another sip and then looked at me smiling. “So, what are you going to do now? To be honest, I’ve never seen you blush like that since…” He paused and then his mouth got wide. “Oh. My. God. It’s him.”
My face got even redder as I thought about it and it was him. Why would he kiss me out of nowhere? I couldn’t believe that it was Michael. I was in complete denial. “No, it can’t be. He told me that he never had feeling for me.”
“Who knows, maybe he realized that he’s in love with you and then came back to confess his unconditional love to you.” Tim said. “Ah, young love!”
“I think you have had too much to drink.” I chuckled. Justin walked in with a pizza and bread sticks. He walked over to me and then kissed me on the forehead. “Hey babe.”
“I see that Tim is going to need a ride home?” Justin said as I giggled.
“Yes, can you call a cab for him?” I asked, he nodded yes and then walked into the bedroom to make the call.
“So, what are you going to do about Justin?” Tim whispered.
“Nothing, I’m in love with Justin. I see a future with Justin, not him.” When I spoke those words, I realized that I hadn’t thought about having a future with Justin, other than parting. He’s talked about kids and marriage a lot lately, but it never seemed to cross my mind if we did ever get married.
“You keep telling yourself that.” Tim said as Justin came out of the bedroom. “Cab here, stud?”
“Yes.” Justin said, grabbing two paper plates as Tim left. I then closed the wine bottle and placed it back to where all the other bottles of wine were. “How was work?”
“Fine. What about you?” I asked.
“It was good.”
We sat in silence while we ate. I couldn’t take the silence any longer, so I spoke. “So, um, do you see a future with me?”
“Of course I do. I also see us kissing our 3 children to bed.” He smiled and took care of our plates.
“Three kids? Why three?” I asked as we both walked into the bedroom and I laid down on my back as Justin took his shirt off.
“Yeah, two boys and one beautiful girl.” I smiled. I wish I could start seeing us have a future, maybe it takes more time?
“Well, I’ve got to go to bed. Work in the morning, remember?” I said getting under the sheets with Justin.
“We can go to bed in a little bit.” He started kissing up my arm all the way up to my neck. Then we started to make out, but I wasn’t in the mood. So we just ended up cuddling until we both fell asleep.

If you can’t wait until Monday, for another chapter, check out my book on Wattpad, just search katieasehl and you will find this and other books that I have finished or currently working on. 

Chapter 4:
https://katiesblog96971617.com/2018/08/13/my-writing-my-secret-love-chapter-4/